This is a modern-English version of Eikon Basilike: The Pourtracture of His Sacred Majestie, in His Solitudes and Sufferings, originally written by Charles I, King of England, Gauden, John.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Εἰκὼν Βασιλική
THE
POURTRACTURE
OF
HIS SACRED
MAJESTIE,
IN
HIS SOLITUDES
AND
SUFFERINGS.
With a perfect Copy of Prayers used by his Majesty in the time of his sufferings.
With a complete copy of the prayers used by His Majesty during his times of suffering.
Delivered to Dr. Juxon Bishop of London, immediately before his Death.
Delivered to Dr. Juxon, Bishop of London, right before his death.
Rom. 8.
Rom. 8.
More then Conquerour, &c.
More than a conqueror, etc.
Bona agere, & mala pati, Regium est.
Doing good and enduring evil is the mark of a king.
Printed at London, 1649.
Printed in London, 1649.
The Explanation of the Embleme.
Onderibus genuus omne mali, probriq; gravatus,
Onderibus genuus omne mali, probriq; gravatus,
Vixq; ferenda ferens, Palma ut depressa, resurgo.
Vixq; ferenda ferens, Palma to lower, I rise again.
Ac, velut undarum Fuctûs Ventìque, furorem
Ac, like the waves' flow and fury
Irati Populi Rupes immotta repello.
Irati Populi Rock unmovable repel.
Clarioré tenebris, cœlestis stella, corusco.
Brighter than the darkness, heavenly star, shining.
Victor æternum fœlici pace triumpho.
Victor forever in happy peace triumph.
Auro fulgentem rutilo gemmisque micantem,
Auro shining with red gems,
At curis Gravidam spernendo calco Coronam.
At curis Gravidam spernendo calco Coronam.
Spinosam, at ferri facilem, quo spes mea, Christi
Spinosam, at ferri facilem, quo spes mea, Christi
Auxilio, Nobis non est tractare molestum.
Help, we can't deal with trouble.
Æternam, fixis fidei, semperque beatam
Eternal, steadfast in faith, always blessed
In Cœlos occulis specto, Mobìsque-paratam.
In Cœlos occulis watch, Mobìsque-paratam.
Quod vanum est, sperno; quod Christi Gratia præbet
What is worthless, I reject; what Christ's Grace offers
Amplecti studium est: Virtutis Gloria merces.
Embrace passion: The glory of virtue is the reward.
Hough clogg'd with weights of miseries,
Hough clogged with weights of miseries,
Palm-like depress'd, I higher rise.
Palm-like depressed, I rise higher.
And as th' unmoved Rock out-braves
And as the unmoved Rock stands strong
The boyst'rous winds, and raging waves;
The boisterous winds and raging waves;
So triumph I. And shine more bright
So I triumph. And shine brighter.
In sad Affliction's darksom night.
In sad Affliction's dark night.
That splendid, but yet toilsome Crown,
That amazing, but yet difficult Crown,
Regardlesly I trample down.
Regardless I trample down.
With joy I take this Crown of Thorn,
With joy I take this Crown of Thorn,
Though sharp, yet easie to be born.
Though sharp, yet easy to handle.
That heav'nly Crown, already mine,
That heavenly crown, already mine,
I view with eyes of faith divine.
I see with eyes of faith.
I slight vain things; and do embrace
I disregard vain things; and do embrace
Glory, the just reward of Grace.
Glory, the rightful reward of Grace.
Τὸ ΧIt appears that the text provided consists only of a single character that doesn't provide context. Therefore, I will leave it unchanged. î οὐδὲν ἠδίκησε τὴν πόλιν, οὐδὲ τὸ Κάππα.



THE CONTENTS.
1 |
V Pon His Majesties calling this last Parliament. V Pon The King's invitation to this last Parliament. |
2 | Upon the Earl of Strafford's death. |
3 | Upon His Majesties going to the House of Commons. |
4 | Upon the Insolency of the Tumults. |
5 | Upon His Majesties passing the Bill for the Trienniall Parliaments: and after setling this, during the pleasure of the two Houses. |
6 | Upon His Majesties retirement from Westminster. |
7 | Upon the Queens departure, and absence out of England. |
8 | Upon His Majesties repulse at Hull, and the fates of the Hothams. |
9 | Upon the listing and raising Armies against the King. |
10 | Upon their seizing the Kings Magazines, Forts, Navie, and Militia. |
11 | Upon the 19 Propositions first sent to the King; and more afterwards. |
12 | Upon the Rebellion, and troubles in Ireland. |
13 | Upon the Calling in of the Scots, and their Coming. |
14 | Upon the Covenant. |
15 | Upon the many Jealousies raised, and Scandals cast upon the King, to stirre up the people against Him. |
16 | Upon the Ordinance against the Common prayer-Book. |
17 | Of the differences between the King, and the two Houses, in point of Church-government. |
18 | Upon Uxbridge-Treaty, and others Offers made by the King. |
19 | Upon the various events of the War; Victories, and Defeats. |
20 | Upon the Reformations of the Times. |
21 | Upon His Majesties Letters taken and divulged. |
22 | Upon His Majesties leaving Oxford, and going to the Scots. |
23 | Upon the Scots delivering the King to the English; and His Captivity at Holmbie. |
24 | Upon their denying His Majestie the Attendance of His Chaplains. |
25 | Penitentiall Meditations and Vowes in the King's solitude at Holmbie. |
26 | Upon the Armies surprisall of the King at Holmbie, and the ensuing distractions in the two Houses, the Army, and the Citie. |
27 | To the Prince of Wales. |
28 | Meditations upon Death, after the Votes of Non-Addresses, and His Majesties closer Imprisonment in Carisbrook-Castle. |
29 | Divers prayers used by his Majesty in time of His sufferings. |
30 | His Speeches to the Lady Elisabeth and Duke of Glocester: And His Reasons against the jurisdiction of the high Court of Justice. |

1. Upon His Majesties calling this last Parliament.
T His last Parliament I called, not more by others advice, and necessity of My affairs, then by my own choice and inclination; who have always thought the right way of Parliaments most safe for My Crown, and best pleasing to my People: And although I was not forgetfull of those sparks, which some mens distempers formerly studied to kindle in Parliaments, (which by forbearing to convene for some years, I hoped to have extinguished) yet resolving with My self to give all just satisfaction to modest and sober desires, and to redress all publick grievances in Church and State; I hoped (by My freedom and their moderation) to prevent all mis-understandings and miscarriages in this: In which as I feared, affairs would meet with some passion and prejudice in other men, so I resolved they should finde least of them in my self; not [page 2] doubting, but by the weight of Reason I should counterpoiz the over-ballancing of any Factions.
T His last Parliament I called, not just because of others' advice and the needs of my affairs, but also by my own choice and preference; I have always believed that having Parliaments is the safest approach for my Crown and the most satisfying for my People. Even though I wasn't oblivious to the tensions that some people's issues had ignited in previous Parliaments (which I had hoped to extinguish by not convening for a few years), I decided to give fair consideration to reasonable and calm requests and to address all public grievances in the Church and State. I hoped that through my openness and their moderation, we could avoid misunderstandings and errors. While I feared that our discussions might be influenced by emotions and biases from others, I resolved that they would find the least of that in me; I had no doubt that the power of Reason would counterbalance any overwhelming factions. [page 2]
I was, indeed, sorry to hear with what partiality and popular heat, Elections were carried in many places; yet hoping that the gravity and discretion of other Gentlemen would allay and fix the Commons to a due temperament (guiding some mens well-meaning zeal by such rules of moderation as are best both to preserve and restore the health of all States and Kingdoms:) No man was better pleased with the convening of this Parliament then My self; who knowing best the largenesse of my own Heart toward my Peoples good and just contentment, pleased my self most in that good and firm understanding, which would hence grow between me and my people.
I was truly sorry to hear about the bias and heated emotions surrounding the Elections in many places. However, I hoped that the seriousness and judgment of other Gentlemen would calm things down and help the Commons find a balanced approach, guiding some well-meaning individuals’ enthusiasm with rules of moderation that are best for maintaining and restoring the health of all States and Kingdoms. No one was happier about the convening of this Parliament than I was; knowing the depth of my commitment to my people's well-being and rightful satisfaction, I took great pleasure in the solid understanding that would develop between me and my people.
All jealousies being laid aside, my own and my Childrens Interests gave me many obligations to seek and preserve the love and welfare of my Subjects; The only temporal blessing that is left to the ambition of just Monarchs, as their greatest honour and safety, next Gods protection. I cared not to lessen my self in some things of my wonted Prerogative; since I knew I could be no loser, if I might gain but a recompence in my Subjects affections.
All jealousies put aside, my own and my children's interests gave me many reasons to seek and protect the love and well-being of my subjects; the only earthly blessing left for just rulers, as their greatest honor and safety, next to God's protection. I didn’t mind giving up some aspects of my usual authority because I knew I wouldn't be at a disadvantage if I could gain even just a return in my subjects' affection.
The odium and offences which some mens rigor or remissnesse in Church and State had contracted upon my Government, I resolved to have expiated by such Laws and regulations for the future, as might not only rectifie what was amiss in practice, but supply what was defective in the constitution: No man having a greater zeal to see Religion setled, and preserved in Truth, Unitie, and Order then my self; whom it most concerns both in pietie and policie; as knowing, that, No flames of civil dissentions are more dangerous then those which make Religious pretensions the grounds of Factions.
The hatred and offenses caused by some people's strictness or leniency in both Church and State had fallen on my leadership, and I decided to address this with laws and regulations for the future that would not only correct the issues in practice but also fill in the gaps in the constitution. No one has a greater desire than I do to see Religion established and maintained with Truth, Unity, and Order, as it matters most to me both spiritually and politically; understanding that no flames of civil discord are more dangerous than those that use Religious claims as the basis for factions.
I resolved to reform, what I should by free and full advice in Parliament be convinced to be amiss; and to grant whatever my Reason and Conscience told me was fit to be desired; I wish I had kept my self within those bounds, and not suffered my own Judgement to have been over-born in some things, more by others Importunities, then their Arguments; my confidence had less betrayed my self, and my Kingdoms, to those advantages, which some men sought for, who wanted nothing but power and occasion to do mischief.
I decided to make changes based on what I would be convinced was wrong through open and honest advice in Parliament. I aimed to agree to whatever my Reason and Conscience told me was appropriate to desire. I wish I had stayed within those limits and not let my own judgment be overwhelmed by others' insistence rather than their arguments. My confidence would have protected both myself and my kingdoms from the advantages sought by some people who wanted nothing but power and the opportunity to do harm.
But our sins being ripe, there was no preventing of Gods Justice, from reaping that glory in our Calamities, which we robbed him of in our prosperitie.
But since our sins were fully grown, there was no stopping God's justice from gaining the glory from our misfortunes that we took away from Him during our prosperity.
For thou (O Lord) hast made us see, That Resolutions of future Reforming, doe not alwayes satisfie thy justice, nor prevent thy Vengeance for former miscarriages.
For you, O Lord, have made us realize that plans for future reform don't always satisfy your justice or prevent your vengeance for past mistakes.
Our sins have over-laid our hopes: Thou hast taught us to depend on thy mercies to forgive, not on our purpose to amend.
Our sins have overshadowed our hopes: You have taught us to rely on your mercy for forgiveness, not on our intention to change.
When thou hast vindicated thy glory by thy judgments, and hast shewed us how unsafe it is to offend thee, upon presumptions afterwards to please thee, Then I trust thy mercy will restore those blessings to us, which we have so much abused, as to force thee to deprive us of them.
When you have defended your glory through your judgments and shown us how dangerous it is to anger you, only to later assume we can please you, then I hope your mercy will bring back to us the blessings we've misused so much that it drove you to take them away.
For want of timely repentance of our sins, Thou givest us cause to Repent of those Remedies we too late apply.
Because we don’t repent for our sins in time, You give us reason to regret the solutions we apply too late.
Yet I doe not repent of my calling the last Parliament, because O Lord, I did it with an upright intention to thy glory, and My Peoples good.
Yet I do not regret calling the last Parliament because, oh Lord, I did it with a sincere intention for Your glory and the good of my people.
The miseries which have ensued upon me and my Kingdoms, are the just effects of thy displeasure upon us; and may be yet, through thy mercy, preparatives of us to future blessings and better hearts to enjoy them.
The hardships I've faced in my kingdoms are the fair results of your anger towards us; and they can still, through your mercy, prepare us for future blessings and help us appreciate them more.
O Lord, though thou hast deprived us of many former comforts; yet grant me and my People the benefit of our afflictions, and thy chastisements; that thy Rod as well as thy Staff may comfort us: Then shall we dare to account them the strokes not of an enemy, but a Father: when thou givest us those humble affections, that measure of patience in repentance which becomes thy Children; I shall have no cause to repent the miseries this Parliament hath occasioned, when by them thou hast brought me and my people unfeignedly to repent of the sins we have committed.
O Lord, even though you have taken away many of our previous comforts, please help me and my people find value in our struggles and your discipline; let your Rod and your Staff comfort us. Then we will see these hardships not as attacks from an enemy, but as guidance from a Father: when you give us those humble feelings and the patience for repentance that befits your Children; I will have no reason to regret the difficulties this Parliament has caused, since through them you have led me and my people to truly repent for the wrongs we have done.
Thy grace is infinitely better with our sufferings, then our Peace could be with our sins.
Your grace is way better with our sufferings than our peace could ever be with our sins.
O thou soveraign goodness and wisdom, who over-rulest all our Counsels; over-rule also all our hearts; That the worse things we suffer by thy Justice, the better we may be by thy mercie.
O you sovereign goodness and wisdom, who guide all our decisions; guide our hearts as well; so that the worse things we face due to your justice may lead us to become better through your mercy.
As our sins have turned our Antidotes into Poison, so let thy Grace turn our Poison into Antidotes.
Just as our sins have transformed our remedies into toxins, may Your Grace turn our toxins back into remedies.
As the sins of our Peace disposed us to this unhappy Warre, so let this War prepare us for thy blessed Peace.
Just as our actions led us to this unfortunate war, may this war ready us for your blessed peace.
That although I have but troublesom Kingdoms here, yet I may attain to that Kingdom of Peace in my Heart, and in thy Heaven, which Christ hath purchased, & thou wilt give to thy servant (though a sinner) for my Saviours sake. Amen.
Even though I have nothing but troublesome kingdoms here, I can still reach that Kingdom of Peace in my heart and in Your Heaven, which Christ has bought, and You will give to Your servant (even though I'm a sinner) for my Savior's sake. Amen.
2. Upon the Earl of Straffords death.
I Looked upon my Lord of Strafford, as a Gentleman, whose great abilities might make a Prince rather afraid, then ashamed to employ him in the greatest affairs of State.
I Looked at my Lord of Strafford as a Gentleman whose exceptional skills could make a Prince more fearful than embarrassed to entrust him with the most important matters of State.
For those were prone to create in him great confidence of undertakings, and this was like enough to betray him to great errors, and many enemies; whereof he could not but contract good store, while moving in so high a sphear, and with so vigorous a lustre, he must needs (as the Sun) raise many envious exhalations, which condensed by a popular odium, were capable to cast a cloud before the brightest merit and integrity.
For those who were likely to instill in him a lot of confidence in his endeavors, this was bound to lead him into significant mistakes and numerous enemies. He couldn't help but attract many of them while operating at such a high level and with such strong brilliance. Just like the Sun, he would inevitably stir up envious reactions, which, fueled by a popular hatred, could create a shadow over his brightest merits and integrity.
Though I cannot in my judgement approve all he did, driven (it may be) by the necessities of times, and the Temper of that people, more then led by his own disposition to any height and rigour of actions: yet I could never be convinced of any such criminousness in him as willingly to expose his life to the stroke of Justice, and malice of his enemies. I never met with a more unhappy conjuncture of affairs, then in the businesse of that unfortunate [page 7] Earl: when between my own unsatisfiedness in Conscience, and a necessity (as some told me) of satisfying the importunities of some people, I was perswaded by those that I think wished Me well, to chuse rather what was safe, then what seemed just; preferring the outward peace of My Kingdoms with men, before that inward exactness of Conscience before God.
Though I can’t fully approve of everything he did, possibly driven by the demands of the times and the nature of the people, rather than by his own character pushing him toward extreme actions, I could never believe he willingly put his life at risk to face justice and his enemies' hatred. I’ve never encountered a more unfortunate turn of events than with that tragic Earl: when my own troubled conscience clashed with what some claimed was the need to appease certain people's persistent demands, I was persuaded by those who I believe had my best interests at heart to choose safety over what seemed right; prioritizing the external peace of my kingdoms with men over the internal integrity of my conscience before God.
And indeed I am so far from excusing or denying that compliance on My part (for plenary consent it was not) to his destruction, whom in My judgment I thought not, by any clear law, guilty of death: That I never bare any touch of Conscience with greater regret: which as a sign of my repentance, I have often with sorrow confessed both to God and men, as an act of so sinfull frailty, that it discovered more a fear of man, then of God, whose name and place on earth no man is worthy to bear, who will avoid inconveniencies of State, by acts of so high injustice, as no publick convenience can expiate or compensate.
And honestly, I don’t excuse or deny my part in allowing his destruction, which wasn’t a full consent on my part, especially since I didn’t think he was guilty of death according to any clear law. I’ve never felt a greater regret on my conscience. As a sign of my remorse, I’ve often confessed this to both God and people, recognizing it as an act of sinful weakness that showed more fear of man than of God. No one is truly worthy to represent God on earth if they choose to avoid state inconveniences through such serious injustices, which no public benefit can justify or make up for.
I see it a bad exchange to wound a mans own Conscience, thereby to salve State-sores; to calm the storms of popular discontents, by stirring up a tempest in a mans own bosome.
I think it’s a poor trade to hurt a man's own conscience just to fix issues in the State; to soothe the uproar of public discontent by creating a storm in a man's own heart.
For, In all likelihood I could never have suffered, with My people, greater calamities, (yet with greater comfort) had I vindicated Straffords innocency, at least by denying to Sign that destructive Bill, according to that Justice, which My conscience suggested to Me, then I have done since I gratified some mens unthankful importunities with so cruel a favour. And I have observed, that those, who counselled Me to sign that Bill, have been so far from receiving the rewards of such ingratiatings with the People, that no men have been harassed & crushed more then they: He onely hath been least vexed by them, who counselled Me, not to consent against the vote of My own Conscience: I hope God hath forgiven Me and them, the sinful rashness of that business.
For, in all likelihood, I could never have endured, with my people, greater disasters (yet with more comfort) had I defended Strafford's innocence by at least refusing to sign that harmful Bill, in keeping with the sense of justice my conscience prompted me. Instead, I acted to please some people's ungrateful demands with such a cruel favor. I've noticed that those who advised me to sign that Bill have not only failed to receive any rewards for their attempts to win over the people, but have been more harassed and crushed than anyone else. The one who has faced the least trouble from them is the one who advised me not to go against the vote of my own conscience. I hope God has forgiven me and them for the sinful rashness of that decision.
To which being in My soul so fully conscious, those Judgements God hath pleased to send upon Me, are so much the more welcom, as a means (I hope) which his mercy hath sanctified so to Me, as to make Me repent of that unjust Act, (for so it was to Me) and for the future to teach Me, That the best rule of policie is, to prefer the doing of Justice, before all enjoyments, and the peace of my Conscience before the preservation of My Kingdoms.
To which, being fully aware in my soul, the judgments that God has chosen to send my way are so much more welcome, as a means (I hope) that His mercy has blessed me with, to make me regret that unjust act (as it was to me) and to teach me for the future that the best rule of governance is to prioritize doing justice over all pleasures, and the peace of my conscience over the protection of my kingdoms.
Nor hath any thing more fortified My resolutions against all those violent importunities, which since have sought to gain a like consent from Me, to Acts, wherein my Conscience is unsatisfied, then the sharp touches I have had for what passed Me, in My Lord of Straffords business.
Nor has anything strengthened my resolve more against all those aggressive pressures that have tried to get my agreement to actions that my conscience is not comfortable with than the harsh reminders I've had about what happened to my Lord of Strafford.
Not that I resolved to have imployed him in My affairs, against the advise of my Parliament, but I would not have had any hand in his Death, of whose Guiltlesness I was better assured, then any man living could be.
Not that I decided to involve him in my affairs, despite my Parliament's advice, but I wouldn't have wanted to contribute to his death, of which I was more certain of his innocence than anyone else could be.
Nor were the crimes objected against him so clear, as after a long and fair hearing to give convincing satisfaction to the Major part of both Houses; especially that of the Lords, of whom scarce a third part were present, when the bill passed that House: And for the House of Commons, many Gentlemen, disposed enough to diminish My Lord of Straffords greatness and power, yet unsatisfied of his guilt in Law, durst not condemn him to die: who for their integrity in their Votes, were by Posting their Names, exposed to the popular calumny, hatred and fury; which grew then so exorbitant in their clamours for Justice, (that is, to have both my self and the two Houses' Vote, and doe as they would have us) that many ('tis thought) were rather terrified to concur with the condemning party, then satisfied [page 10] that of right they ought so to doe.
The crimes against him weren’t as obvious after a lengthy and fair hearing that failed to convince most members of both Houses, especially the Lords, where barely a third of them were present when the bill passed. In the House of Commons, many gentlemen, eager to undermine My Lord of Straffords’ influence and power, were still unsure about his legal guilt and didn’t want to sentence him to death. Those who were honest in their votes had their names posted, exposing them to public slander, hatred, and anger. The outcry for justice became so extreme (meaning they wanted both me and the two Houses to agree and do what they wanted) that many people, it’s believed, were more scared to side with the condemning party than convinced they should. [page 10]
And that after-Act vacating the Authority of the precedent, for future imitation sufficiently tels the world, that some remorse touched even his most implacable enimies, as knowing he had very hard measure, and such as they would be very loath should be repeated to themselves.
And that following action that overturned the Authority of the previous ruling, for future reference clearly shows the world that even his fiercest enemies felt some regret, knowing he faced harsh treatment—something they would be very reluctant to experience themselves.
This tendernesse and regret I find in my soul, for having any hand (and that very unwillingly God knows) in shedding one mans bloud unjustly, (though under the colour and formalities of Justice, and pretences of avoiding publick mischiefs) which may (I hope) be some evidence before God and man, to all posterity, that I am far from bearing justly the vast load and guilt of all that blood which hath been shed in this unhappy War; which some men will needs charge on me, to ease their own souls, who am, and ever shall be, more affraid to take away any mans life unjustly then to lose my own.
This tenderness and regret I feel in my soul for having any part (and very reluctantly, God knows) in unjustly shedding a man's blood, even though it was under the guise and formalities of justice and the pretense of preventing public harm. I hope this can serve as evidence before God and humanity for all future generations that I am far from bearing justly the immense burden and guilt of all the blood that has been shed in this unhappy war, which some people insist on placing on me to relieve their own consciences. I am, and always will be, far more afraid of taking an innocent life than I am of losing my own.
But then, O God, of thy infinit mercies forgive me that act of sinfull compliance, which hath greater aggravations upon me then any man, Since I had not the least temptation of envy, or malice against him, and by my place should, at least so farre, have been a preserver [page 11] of him, as to have denied my consent to his destruction.
But then, oh God, in your infinite mercy, forgive me for that sinful compliance, which weighs more heavily on me than on anyone else, since I had no trace of envy or malice toward him, and in my position, I should have at least been a protector of him by denying my consent to his destruction. [page 11]
O Lord, I acknowledge my transgression, and my sin is ever before me.
Oh God, I admit my wrongdoing, and my sin is always in front of me.
Deliver me from blood-guiltiness O God, thou God of my salvation, and my tongue shall sing of thy righteousness.
Free me from my guilt, O God, you God of my salvation, and my tongue will sing about your righteousness.
Against thee have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight, for thou sawest the contradiction between my heart and my hand.
I have sinned against you and done wrong in your eyes, for you saw the conflict between my heart and my actions.
Yet cast me not away from thy presence, purge me with the blood of my Redeemer, and I shall be clear; wash me with that pretious effusion, and I shall be whiter then snow.
But don’t throw me out of your presence, cleanse me with the blood of my Redeemer, and I will be clean; wash me with that precious outpouring, and I will be whiter than snow.
Teach me to learn Righteousnesse by thy Iudgements, and to see my frailtie in thy Iustice: while I was perswaded by shedding one mans bloud to prevent after-troubles, thou hast for that, among other sins, brought upon mee, and upon my Kingdoms, great, long, and heavy troubles.
Teach me to learn righteousness through your judgments, and to see my weakness in your justice: while I thought that shedding one man's blood would prevent future troubles, you have, for that and other sins, brought upon me and my kingdoms great, long-lasting, and heavy troubles.
Make me to prefer Iustice, which is thy Will, before all contrary clamours, which are but the discoveries of mans injurious will.
Help me to choose Justice, which is Your Will, over all opposing cries, which are nothing but the expressions of human selfishness.
It is too much that they have once overcome me, to please them by displeasing thee: O never suffer me for any reason of State, to go against my Reason of Conscience, Which is highly to sin against thee, the God of Reason, and Iudge of our Consciences.
It's too much that they've already defeated me once to make them happy by upsetting you: Oh, never let me go against my conscience for any political reason, which would be a serious sin against you, the God of Reason, and Judge of our consciences.
Whatever, O Lord, thou seest fit to deprive me of, yet restore unto me the joy of thy Salvation, and ever uphold me with thy free Spirit; which subjects my will to non: but the light of Reason, Justice, and Religion, which shines in my Soul; for thou desirest Truth in the inward parts, and Integritie in the outward expressions.
No matter what, O Lord, you choose to take away from me, please restore the joy of your Salvation and always support me with your generous Spirit; which does not force my will, but rather the light of Reason, Justice, and Religion that shines in my Soul; for you desire Truth within me and Integrity in my outward actions.
Lord, hear the voice of thy Sons, and my Saviours bloud, which speaks better things; O make me, and my People, to hear the voice of Joy and Gladness, that the bones which thou hast broken, may rejoice in thy salvation.
Lord, listen to the voices of your children, and to the blood of my Savior, which speaks of better things; please help me and my people hear the sounds of joy and happiness, so that the bones you have broken may celebrate in your salvation.
3. Vpon His Majesties going to the House of Commons.
M Y going to the House of Commons to demand Justice upon the five Members, was an act which my Enemies loaded with all the obloquies and exasperations they could.
M Y going to the House of Commons to demand justice for the five members was an action that my enemies criticized with all the insults and bitterness they could muster.
It filled indifferent men with great jealousies and fears; yea, and many of my Friends resented it, as a motion rising rather from Passion then Reason, and not guided with such discretion as the touchiness of those times required.
It stirred up a lot of jealousy and fear among indifferent men; indeed, many of my friends disapproved of it, seeing it as more of an emotional response than a rational one, and lacking the kind of carefulness that the sensitivity of those times demanded.
But these men knew not the just motives, and pregnant grounds, with which I thought myself so furnished, that there needed nothing to such evidence, as I could have produced against those I charged, save onely a free and legall Trial, which was all I desired.
But these men didn't understand the fair motives and solid reasons that I believed I had, so that all I needed for the proof I could provide against those I accused was simply a fair and legal trial, which was all I wanted.
Nor had I any temptation of displeasure or revenge against those mens persons, further then I had discovered those (as I thought) unlawfull correspondencies they had used, and engagements they had made to embroyl my Kingdoms: of all which I missed but little to have produced Writings under some mens own hands, who were the chief contrivers of the following Innovations.
Nor did I have any urge for displeasure or revenge against those men, beyond what I had uncovered about their (as I thought) unlawful dealings and commitments they had made to disrupt my Kingdoms: in fact, I almost managed to produce writings signed by some of the main designers of the upcoming changes.
Providence would not have it so; yet I wanted not such probabilities as were sufficient to raise jealousies in any Kings heart, who is not wholly stupid and neglective of the publick Peace; which to preserve, my calling in question half a dozen men, in a fair and legall way (which God knows, was all my design) could have amounted to no worse effect, had it succeeded, then either to do Me and my Kingdom right, in case they had been found guilty; or else to have cleared their innocency, and removed my suspicion: which, as they were not raised out of any malice, so neither were they in reason to be smothered.
Providence didn’t allow it; still, I didn’t want to create any suspicions in the hearts of kings who aren’t completely foolish and disregard the public peace. To protect that peace, questioning half a dozen men in a fair and legal manner (which God knows was my only intention) couldn’t have led to a worse outcome than either bringing justice to me and my kingdom if they were guilty, or clearing their innocence and easing my doubts. Since my suspicions weren’t born out of malice, there was no reason to silence them.
What flames of discontent this spark (though I sought by all speedy and possible means to quench it) soon kindled, all the world is witnesse: The aspersion which some men cast upon that action, as if I had designed by force to assault the House of Commons, and invade their Priviledge, is so false, that, as God best knows, I had no such intent; so none that attended Me could justly gather from any thing I then said or did, the least intimation of any such thoughts.
What flames of discontent this spark (though I tried by all quick and possible means to put it out) soon ignited, the whole world can see: The accusations some people made against that action, as if I had planned to forcefully attack the House of Commons and invade their privileges, are so false that, as God knows, I had no such intention; so none of my supporters could reasonably deduce from anything I said or did any hint of such thoughts.
That I went attended with some Gentlemen, as it was no unwonted thing for the Majesty and safety of a King so to be attended, especially in discontented times; so were my Followers at that time short of my ordinary Guard, and no way proportionable to hazard a tumultuary conflict. Nor were they more scared at my coming, then I was unassured of not having some affronts cast upon me, if I had none to be with Me to preserve a reverence to Me: for many people had (at that time) learned to think those hard thoughts, which they have since abundantly vented against Me, both by words and deeds.
That I went out with some gentlemen, as it wasn’t unusual for a king’s safety and dignity to be ensured like this, especially during troubled times; my followers at that moment were fewer than my usual guard and not enough to deal with any potential conflicts. They weren't more nervous about my arrival than I was unsure of facing any insults if I didn’t have anyone with me to maintain my dignity: many people had, during that time, started to think the harsh thoughts they later expressed against me through both words and actions.
The sum of that businesse was this,
The main point of that business was this,
Those men and their adherents were then look'd upon by the affrighted vulgar, as greater Protectors of their Laws and Liberties then my Self, and so worthier of their protection. I [page 15] leave them to God and their own Consciences, who, if guilty of evill machinations, no present impunity, or popular vindications of them will be subterfuge sufficient to rescue them from those exact Tribunals.
Those men and their followers were then seen by the frightened public as better Protectors of their Laws and Liberties than I was, and thus more deserving of their protection. I [page 15] leave them to God and their own Consciences, who, if guilty of malicious schemes, will find that no current impunity or public support will be enough to save them from those exact Tribunals.
To which, in the obstructions of Justice among men, we must religiously appeal, as being an argument to us Christians of that after unavoidable Judgement, which shall re-judge what among men is but corruptly decided, or not at all.
To which, in the obstacles to Justice among people, we must firmly appeal, as it serves as a reminder to us Christians of the inevitable Judgment that will reassess what is often decided corruptly or not decided at all.
I endeavoured to have prevented, if God had seen fit, those future commotions which I foresaw, would in all likelyhood follow some mens activity (if not restrained) and so now hath done to the undoing of many thousands; the more is the pity.
I tried to prevent, if God had allowed it, the future disturbances that I predicted would likely follow some people's actions (if not kept in check) and now have led to the downfall of many thousands; it’s a real shame.
But to over-awe the freedom of the Houses, or to weaken their just Authority by any violent impressions upon them, was not at all my design: I thought I had so much Justice and Reason on my side, as should not have needed so rough assistance: and I was resolved rather to bear the repulse with patience, then to use such hazardous extremities.
But my intention was never to intimidate the freedom of the Houses or to undermine their rightful authority through any violent actions. I believed I had enough justice and reason on my side that I shouldn't need such harsh measures. I was determined to accept any rejection with patience rather than resort to such risky extremes.
But thou, O Lord art my witnesse in heaven, and in my Heart: If I have purposed any violence or oppression against the Innocent: or if there were any such wickednes in my thoughts.
But you, Lord, are my witness in heaven and in my heart: If I have planned any violence or oppression against the innocent, or if there was any such wickedness in my thoughts.
Then let the enemy persecute my soul, and tread my life to the ground, and lay mine Honour in the dust.
Then let the enemy hunt me down, crush my life to the ground, and throw my honor in the dirt.
Thou that seest not as man seeth, but lookest beyond all popular appearances, searching the heart, and trying the reins, and bringing to light the hidden things of darknesse, shew thy self.
You who see beyond what people see, looking past all the surface appearances, searching the heart, testing the inner self, and revealing the hidden things in darkness, show yourself.
Let not my afflictions be esteemed (as with wise and godly men they cannot be) any argument as my sin, in that matter: more then their Impunity among good men is any sure token of their Innocency.
Don't let my struggles be viewed (as wise and good people can't) as proof of my wrongdoing in that matter: more than their lack of consequences among good people is any reliable sign of their innocence.
But forgive them wherin they have done amiss, though they are not punished for it in this world.
But forgive them for what they have done wrong, even if they aren't punished for it in this world.
Save thy servant from the privy conspiracies, and open violence of bloody and unreasonable men, according to the uprightness of my heart, and the innocency of my hands in this matter.
Protect your servant from secret plots and the open violence of cruel and unreasonable people, based on the integrity of my heart and the innocence of my hands in this matter.
Plead my cause and maintain my right, O thou that sittest in the Throne, judging rightly, that thy servant may ever rejoyce in thy salvation.
Defend my case and uphold my rights, O you who sit on the throne and judge fairly, so that your servant may always rejoice in your salvation.
4. Upon the Insolency of the Tumults.
I Never thought any thing (except our sins) more ominously presaging all these mischiefs, which have followed, then those Tumults in London and Westminster, soon after the convening of this Parliament; which were not like a storm at Sea, (which yet wants not its terrour) but like an Earth-quake, shaking the very foundations of all; then which nothing in the world hath more of horror.
I Never imagined anything (aside from our sins) could be as ominous as all the trouble that followed those riots in London and Westminster, shortly after this Parliament was called. They felt less like a storm at sea (which certainly has its own terror) and more like an earthquake, shaking the very foundations of everything—nothing in the world is more horrifying.
As it is one of the most convincing Arguments that there is a God, while his power sets bounds to the raging of the Sea: so 'tis no less, that he restrains the madness of the People. Nor doth any thing portend more Gods displeasure against a Nation, then when he suffers the confluence and clamours of the Vulgar to passe all boundaries of Laws and reverence to Authority.
As one of the strongest arguments for the existence of God is that His power limits the wildness of the sea, it is equally true that He controls the chaos of the people. Nothing suggests God's anger towards a nation more than when He allows the chaos and outcry of the masses to exceed all boundaries of law and respect for authority.
Which those Tumults did to so high degrees of Insolence, that they spared not to invade the Honour and Freedom of the two Houses, menacing, reproaching, shaking, yea, and assaulting some Members of both Houses, as they fancied, or disliked them: Nor did they forbear most rude and unseemly deportments, both in contemptuous words and actions, to my Self and my Court.
Which those disturbances caused such extreme arrogance that they didn't hesitate to attack the honor and freedom of the two Houses, threatening, insulting, intimidating, and even physically assaulting some Members from both Houses, based on their preferences or dislikes. They also engaged in very rude and inappropriate behavior, both in disrespectful words and actions, toward myself and my Court.
Nor was this a short fit or two of shaking, as an ague, but a quotidian fever, always encreasing to higher inflammations, impatient of any mitigation, restraint, or remission.
Nor was this just a brief episode of shaking, like a chill, but a daily fever, always rising to greater intensities, unable to tolerate any relief, control, or easing.
First, They must be a guard against those fears which some men scared themselves and others withall; when indeed nothing was more to be feared, and lesse to be used by wise men, then those tumultuary confluxes of mean and rude people, who are taught first to petition, then to protect, then to dictate, at last to command and over-aw the Parliament.
First, they need to be cautious of those fears that some people use to frighten themselves and others; when in reality, nothing is more to be feared and less to be engaged by wise individuals than those chaotic gatherings of average and uncivilized people, who are first taught to ask for things, then to defend, then to influence, and ultimately to dominate and intimidate Parliament.
All obstructions in Parliament (that is, all freedom of differing in Votes, and debating matters with reason and candor) must be taken away with these Tumults; By these must the Houses be purged, and all rotten Members (as they pleased to count them) cast out: By these the obstinacie of men resolved to discharge their Consciences, must be subdued; by these all factious, seditious, and schismaticall Proposals against Government Ecclesiastical or Civil, must be backed and abetted, till they prevailed.
All barriers in Parliament (that is, all freedom to disagree in votes and discuss issues rationally and openly) must be removed with these riots; through these, the Houses must be cleansed, and all undesirable Members (as they chose to label them) must be expelled. Through these, the stubbornness of people determined to act on their consciences must be overcome; through these, all divisive, rebellious, and dissenting proposals against both Church and State must be supported and encouraged until they succeed.
Generally, who-ever had most mind to bring forth confusion and ruine upon Church and State, used the midwifery of those Tumults: whose riot and impatience was such, that they would not stay the ripening and season of Counsels, or fair production of Acts, in the [page 19] order, gravity, and deliberatenesse befitting a Parliament; but ripped up with barbarous cruelty, and forcibly cut out abortive Votes, such as their Inviters and Encouragers most fancied.
Generally, those who were most eager to create chaos and destruction for the Church and State exploited these riots. Their disorder and impatience were such that they wouldn't wait for the proper timing and season for discussions, or the careful enactment of laws, in the appropriate order, seriousness, and thoughtfulness that a Parliament required; instead, they violently disrupted and forced through pointless votes that their instigators and supporters preferred. [page 19]
Yea, so enormous and detestable were their outrages, that no sober man could be without an infinite shame and sorrow to see them so tolerated and connived at by some; countenanced, encouraged, and applauded by others.
Yeah, their actions were so huge and disgusting that no decent person could help but feel endless shame and sadness seeing them accepted and overlooked by some; supported, encouraged, and cheered on by others.
What good man had not rather want any thing he most desired, for the publick good, then obtain it by such unlawfull and irreligious means? But mens passions and Gods directions seldom agree; violent designes and motions must have sutable engines: such as too much attend their own ends, seldom confine themselves to Gods means. Force must crowd in what Reason will not lead.
What good man would choose to give up anything he most wanted for the greater good rather than get it through such unlawful and irreligious ways? But people's passions and God's guidance rarely align; violent plans and actions need suitable tools: those who focus too much on their own goals rarely stick to God's methods. Force often takes over when reason doesn't guide the way.
Who were the chief Demagogues and Patrons of Tumults, to send for them, to flatter and embolden them, to direct and tune their clamorous importunities, some men yet living are too conscious to pretend ignorance: God in his due time will let these see, That those were no fit means to be used for attaining his ends.
Who were the main troublemakers and supporters of chaos, who reached out to them, flattered and encouraged them, and guided their loud demands? Some people who are still alive are too aware to act like they don’t know. In time, God will show them that using such methods was not the right way to achieve his purposes.
But as it is no strange thing for the Sea to rage, when strong winds blow upon it; so neither for Multitudes to become insolent, when [page 20] they have Men of some reputation for parts and piety to set them on.
But just as it’s not unusual for the sea to get rough when strong winds hit, it’s also not surprising for crowds to act arrogantly when they have respected and pious individuals to encourage them. [page 20]
That which made their rudenesse most formidable, was, that many Complaints being made, and Messages sent by my Self, and, some of both Houses; yet no Order for redress could be obtained with any vigour and efficacie, proportionable to the malignity of that now far-spread disease, and predominant mischief.
What made their rudeness most intimidating was that, despite many complaints being made and messages sent by me and some from both Houses, no orders for fixing the issue could be obtained with any strength or effectiveness that matched the severity of that now widespread problem and dominant harm.
Such was some mens stupidity, that they feared no inconvenience; Others petulancie, that they joyed to see their betters shamefully outraged and abused, while they knew their onely security consisted in vulgar flattery: so insensible were they of Mine, or the two Houses common Safety and Honours.
Such was some men's stupidity that they didn’t fear any consequences. Others were so petty that they took pleasure in seeing those above them publicly humiliated and mistreated, while they knew their only safety relied on common flattery. They were completely oblivious to my, or the two Houses', shared safety and honor.
Nor could ever any Order be obtained, impartially to examine, censure, and punish the known Boutefeus, and impudent Incendiaries, who boasted of the influence they had and used, to convoke those Tumults as their advantages served.
Nor could any order be established to fairly examine, criticize, and punish the notorious troublemakers and shameless instigators who bragged about the influence they had and used to call for those disturbances whenever it suited their interests.
Yea, some (who should have been wiser States-men) owned them as friends, commending their Courage, Zeal, and Industry; which to sober men could seem no better then that of the Divel, who goes about seeking whom he may deceive and devour.
Yeah, some (who should have been wiser politicians) accepted them as friends, praising their courage, enthusiasm, and hard work; which, to sensible people, could seem no better than that of the devil, who goes around seeking whom he may deceive and devour.
I confesse, when I found such a deafness, [page 21] that no Declaration from the Bishops, who were first fouly insolenced and assaulted; nor yet from other Lords and Gentlemen of Honor; nor yet from my self could take place for the due repression of these Tumults; and securing not only Our freedom in Parliament, but Our very persons in the Streets; I thought My self not bound by my presence to provoke them to higher boldness and contempts; I hoped by my with-drawing to give time, both for the ebbing of their tumultuous furie, and others regaining some degrees of modesty and sober sense.
I confess, when I discovered such a deafness, [page 21] that no statement from the Bishops, who had been badly insulted and attacked; nor from other Lords and honorable Gentlemen; nor even from myself could manage to calm these disturbances; and secure not only our freedom in Parliament but our safety on the streets; I felt I was not obligated by my presence to provoke them to greater boldness and disdain; I hoped that by stepping back, I could allow time for their chaotic anger to settle, and for others to regain some level of modesty and common sense.
Some may interpret it as an effect of Pusillanimitie in any man for popular terrors to desert his publick station. But I think it a hardiness, beyond true valor, for a wise man to set himself against the breaking in of a Sea; which to resist, at present, threatens imminent danger; but to withdraw, gives it space to spend its fury, and gains a fitter time to repair the breach. Certainly a gallant man had rather fight to great disadvantages for number and place in the field, in an orderly way, then skuffle with an undisciplined rabble.
Some might see it as a weakness in any man to abandon his public role due to popular fears. But I believe it's a reckless bravery, beyond real courage, for a wise person to stand against the oncoming tide; resisting it now poses immediate danger, but stepping back gives the wave a chance to lose its strength and allows for a better moment to fix the damage. Surely a brave person would prefer to fight under challenging circumstances, with fewer resources and less favorable positions in an orderly manner, rather than struggle with a chaotic mob.
Some suspected and affirmed that I meditated a war (when I went from Whitehal only to redeem my Person & Conscience from violence) God knows I did not think of a war. Nor will any prudent man conceive that I would by so [page 22] many former and some after-acts, have so much weakned My self, if I had purposed to engage in a war, which to decline by all means, I denyed my self in so many particulars: 'Tis evident I had then no Army to fly unto, for protection or vindication.
Some people suspected and claimed that I was plotting a war (when I left Whitehal just to protect my dignity and conscience from harm). God knows I never considered a war. Nor would any sensible person think that I would, by doing so many things before and after, weaken myself so much if I was planning to engage in a war, which I actively sought to avoid—denying myself in many ways. It’s clear that I had no army to turn to for protection or defense.
Who can blame me, or any other for a withdrawing our selves from the daily baitings of the Tumults, not knowing whether their fury and discontent might not fly so high, as to worry and tear those in pieces, whom as yet they but played with in their paws? God, who is my sole Judg, is my Witness in Heaven, that I never had any thoughts of going from My house at Whitehall, if I could have had but any reasonable fair Quarter; I was resolved to bear much, and did so, but I did not think my self bound to prostitute the Majesty of my place and Person, the safety of my Wife and children, to those who are prone to insult most, when they have objects and opportunity, most capable of their rudeness and petulancy.
Who can blame me, or anyone else, for stepping back from the daily provocations of the chaos, not knowing if their anger and frustration could escalate to harm those they currently just toy with? God, who is my only Judge, is my Witness in Heaven that I never intended to leave my home at Whitehall if I could have received any fair treatment; I was determined to endure a lot, and I did, but I didn’t think I was obligated to compromise the dignity of my position and myself, nor the safety of my wife and children, to those who are most likely to insult others when they have the opportunity to act rudely and petulantly.
But this business of the Tumults (whereof some have given already an account to God, others yet living, know themselves desperatly guilty) time and the guilt of many hath so smothered up and buried, that I think it best to leave it as it is: Only I beleeve the just Avenger of all disorders, will in time make those men, and that City, see their sin in the glass of their [page 23] Punishment. 'Tis more then an even lay, they may one day see themselves punished by that way they offended.
But this whole situation with the Tumults (some have already confessed to God, while others who are still alive know they are painfully guilty) has been so buried by time and the guilt of many that I think it's best to leave it as it is. I believe that the just Avenger of all wrongdoings will eventually make those men and that City recognize their sin through their punishment. It’s more than likely that one day they will see themselves punished in the same way they wronged others. [page 23]
Had this Parliament, as it was in its first Election and Constitution, sate full and free, the Members of both Houses being left to their freedom of Voting, as in all reason, honor, and Religion, they should have been; I doubt not but things would have been so carried, as would have given no less content to all good men, then they wished or expected.
Had this Parliament, like it was in its first Election and Constitution, met fully and openly, with the Members of both Houses allowed to vote freely, as reason, honor, and Religion would dictate, I have no doubt that things would have been handled in a way that would have pleased all good people just as much as they hoped or expected.
For, I was resolved to hear reason in all things, and to consent to it so far as I could comprehend it: but as Swine are to Gardens and orderly Plantations, so are Tumults to Parliaments, and Plebeian concourses to publick Councels, turning all into disorders and sordid confusions.
For I was determined to understand reason in everything and to agree with it as much as I could grasp it: but just as pigs ruin gardens and well-kept farms, so do riots disrupt parliaments, and crowds of common people create chaos in public councils, turning everything into disorder and filthy confusion.
I am prone sometimes to think, That had I called this Parliament to any other place in England, (as I might opportunely enough have done) the sad consequences, in all likelihood, with Gods blessing, might have been prevented. A Parliament would have been welcom in any place; no place afforded such confluence of various and vitious humors, as that where it was unhappily convened. But we must leave all to God, who orders our disorders, and magnifies his wisdom most, when our follies and miseries are most discovered.
I sometimes tend to think that if I had called this Parliament to any other place in England (which I could have done conveniently enough), the unfortunate outcomes could have likely been avoided, with God's blessing. A Parliament would have been welcome anywhere; no location brought together such a mix of different and harmful attitudes as the one where it was unfortunately gathered. But we must leave everything to God, who manages our chaos and shows his wisdom best when our foolishness and suffering are most apparent.
But thou O Lord art My refuge and defence: to thee I may safely flie, who rulest the raging of the Sea, and the madnesse of the People.
But you, O Lord, are my refuge and defense: to you I can safely flee, who rules the raging of the sea and the madness of the people.
The flouds, O Lord, the flouds are come in upon Me, and are ready to overwhelm Me.
The floods, O Lord, the floods have come over Me and are about to drown Me.
I look upon My sinnes and the sinnes of My people, (which are the tumults of our Souls against thee O Lord) as the just cause of these popular inundations which thou permittest to overbear all the banks of Loyalty, Modesty, Laws, Justice, and Religion.
I reflect on my sins and the sins of my people, which are the turmoil of our souls against you, O Lord, as the rightful reason for these public outbursts that you allow to overwhelm all the foundations of loyalty, modesty, laws, justice, and religion.
But thou that gatheredst the Waters into one place, and madest the dry land to appear, and after did'st asswage the floud which drowned the world, by the word of thy power; Rebuke those beasts of the people, and deliver Me from the rudenesse and strivings of the multitude.
But you who collected the waters into one place and made the dry land appear, and then calmed the flood that drowned the world, by the power of your word; Rebuke those wild people and save me from the harshness and conflicts of the crowd.
Restore, We beseech thee, unto Us, the freedoms of Our Councels and Parliaments, make Us unpassionately to see the light of Reason, and Religion, and with all order and gravity to follow it, as becomes Men and Christians; so shall We praise thy Name, who art the God of order and counsel.
Please restore to us the freedoms of our councils and parliaments. Help us to calmly see the light of reason and religion, and to follow it with all respect and seriousness, as befits men and Christians. Then we will praise your name, who is the God of order and counsel.
What man cannot, or will not represse, thy Omnipotent Justice can and will.
What a person cannot or will not suppress, your all-powerful justice can and will.
Set bounds to our passions by Reason, to our errors by Truth, to our seditions by Laws duely executed, to our schismes by Charitie, that we may be, as thy Jerusalem, a Citie at unity in it self.
Limit our passions with reason, our mistakes with truth, our disruptions with laws properly enforced, and our divisions with charity, so that we may be, like your Jerusalem, a city united within itself.
This grant, O My God, in thy good time, for Jesus Christs sake. Amen.
This grant, O my God, in your good time, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
5. Upon His Majesties passing the Invoice for the Trienniall Parliaments: And after, setling this, during the pleasure of the two Houses.
T Hat the world might be fully confirmed in my purposes at first, to contribute what in Justice, Reason, Honour and Conscience I could, to the happy success of this Parliament, (which had in Me no other Designe, but the generall good of My Kingdoms) I willingly passed the Bill for Trienniall Parliaments: which, as gentle and seasonable Physick, might (if well applied) prevent any distempers from getting any head, or prevailing; especially, if the remedy proved not a remedy beyond all remedy.
T hat the world might initially support my intentions to contribute everything I could, in terms of Justice, Reason, Honor, and Conscience, to the successful outcomes of this Parliament (which had in me no other goal but the overall good of my kingdoms), I gladly approved the Bill for Triennial Parliaments. This, like a gentle and timely medicine, could (if applied correctly) prevent any issues from escalating or taking hold, especially if the solution didn't become a problem in itself.
I conceived, this Parliament would finde work with convenient Recesses for the first three years: But I did not imagine, that some men would thereby have occasioned more work then they found to do, by undoing so much as they found well done to their hands. Such is some mens activity, that they will needs make work rather then want it; and chuse to be doing amiss, rather then do nothing.
I thought this Parliament would have enough to handle with reasonable breaks for the first three years. But I didn’t expect that some people would create more work than what was already well taken care of. Some people are so active that they prefer to create work instead of having none, and they’d rather mess things up than do nothing.
When that first Act seemed too scanty to satisfie some mens fears, and compass publick Affairs; I was perswaded to grant that Bill of sitting during the pleasure of the Houses; which amounted, in some mens sense, to as much as the perpetuating of this Parliament. By this Act of highest confidence, I hoped for ever to shut out, and lock the door upon all present jealousies, and future mistakes: I confess, I did not thereby intend to shut my Self out of doors, as some men have now requited me.
When that first Act seemed too limited to satisfy some people's fears and cover public matters, I was convinced to allow that Bill to stay in effect for as long as the Houses wanted; which, in some people's view, amounted to effectively making this Parliament permanent. With this Act of utmost trust, I hoped to close off and lock away all current worries and future misunderstandings: I admit, I didn't intend to exclude myself from the process, as some people have now retaliated against me.
True, it was an Act unparallell'd by any of my Predecessors; yet cannot in reason admit of any worse interpretation then this, of an extreme confidence I had, That my Subjects would not make ill use of an Act, by which I declared so much to trust them, as to deny my Self in so high a point of my Prerogative.
True, it was an act unmatched by any of my predecessors; yet I cannot reasonably believe it could have any worse interpretation than this: an extreme confidence I had that my subjects would not misuse an act where I expressed so much trust in them, as to deny myself in such an important aspect of my authority.
For good Subjects will never think it just or fit, that my Condition should be worse, by my bettering theirs; Nor indeed would it have been so in the events, if some men had known as well with moderation to use, as with earnestness to desire advantages of doing good or evill.
For good subjects will never believe it's fair or right that my situation should worsen just because theirs gets better. And in fact, it wouldn’t have turned out this way if some people had known how to use their advantages for doing good or evil with as much moderation as they desire them with earnestness.
A continuall Parliament (I thought) would but keep the Common-weale in tune, by preserving Laws in their due execution and vigour: wherein My interest lies more then any [page 28] mans, since by those Laws My Rights as a King, would be preserved no less then My Subjects; which is all I desired. More then the Law gives Me I would not have, and less the meanest Subject should not.
A continuous Parliament, I believed, would keep the commonwealth in order by ensuring that laws are enforced and respected. My interest in this is greater than anyone else's, since these laws would protect my rights as a King just as much as they protect my subjects', which is all I ever wanted. I wouldn't want more than the law grants me, and I wouldn't want the least of my subjects to have less. [page 28]
Some (as I have heard) gave it out, that I soon repented me of that setling Act: and many would needs perswade Me, I had cause so to do: But I could not easily nor suddenly suspect such ingratitude in men of Honour, That the more I granted them, the less I should have and enjoy with them. I still counted my self undiminished by my largest Concessions, if by them I might gain and confirm the love of My people.
Some (as I have heard) said that I soon regretted that settlement Act: and many tried to convince me that I had reason to do so: But I couldn't easily or quickly suspect such ingratitude in honorable men, that the more I granted them, the less I would have and enjoy with them. I still considered myself unaffected by my biggest concessions, if by them I could gain and solidify the love of my people.
Of which I do not yet despair, but that God will still bless Me with increase of it, when men shall have more leisure and less prejudice; that so with unpassionate representations they may reflect upon those (as I think) not more Princely then friendly contributions, which I granted toward the perpetuating of their happiness: who are now only miserable in this, That some mens ambition will not give them leave to enjoy what I intended for their good.
Of this, I still have hope, believing that God will bless me with more of it when people have more time and less bias; so that with calm discussions they can think about those contributions, which I believe are as much friendly as they are noble, that I provided to help ensure their happiness: who are now simply unhappy because some people's ambition prevents them from enjoying what I meant for their benefit.
Nor do I doubt, but that in Gods due time, the Loyal and cleared affections of My people will strive to return such retributions of Honour and love to Me or My Posteritie, as may [page 29] fully compensate both the Acts of my confidence, and my Sufferings for them; which (God knows) have been neither few; nor small, nor short; occasioned chiefly by a perswasion I had, that I could not grant too much, or distrust too little, to men, that being professedly my Subjects, pretended singular piety, and religious strictness.
I have no doubt that in God's perfect timing, the loyalty and genuine feelings of my people will strive to give back honor and love to me or my descendants in a way that fully compensates for my trust in them and my sacrifices made for them, which (God knows) have been neither few, nor insignificant, nor brief; mainly caused by my belief that I couldn't give too much or be too trusting of people who, while being clearly my subjects, claimed to have exceptional piety and strictness in their faith. [page 29]
The injurie of all Injuries is, That which some men will needs load Me withall; as if I were a wilfull and resolved Occasioner of my Own, and my Subjects Miseries; while (as they confidently, but (God knows) falsly divulge) I repining at the establishment of this Parliament, endeavoured by force and open hostility, to undoe what by my Royall Assent I had done. Sure, it had argued a very short sight of things, and extreme fatuity of minde in Me, so far to binde my Own hands at their request, if I had shortly meant to have used a sword against them. God knows, though I had then a sense of Injuries; yet not such as to think them worth vindicating by a War: I was not then compelled, as since, to injure my Self by their not using favours with the same candour wherewith they were conferred. The Tumults indeed threatned to abuse all Acts of Grace, and turne them into wantonnesse; but I thought at length their own fears, whose black arts first raised up those turbulent spirits, [page 30] would force them to conjure them down again.
The greatest injustice of all is what some people insist on blaming me for, as if I’m intentionally causing my own and my subjects' suffering. They falsely claim, as they confidently spread, that I was resentful of the Parliament and tried to undo what I had sanctioned with my royal approval through force and open hostility. It would show a complete lack of foresight and foolishness on my part to bind my own hands at their request if I had really planned to turn against them. God knows, even though I felt wronged at that time, it wasn’t bad enough to think it was worth going to war over. I was not then forced, as I have been since, to harm myself because they didn’t show the same kindness they received. The riots indeed threatened to misuse all acts of grace and turn them to excess; however, I thought eventually their own fears, which sparked those unruly spirits, would compel them to put an end to it. [page 30]
Nor if I had justly resented any indignities put upon me, or others, was I then in any capacitie to have taken just revenge in an hostile and warlike way, upon those, whom I knew so well fortified in the love of the meaner sort of the people, that I could not have given my Enemies greater and more desired advantages against Me, then by so unprincely inconstancie, to have assaulted them with Armies, thereby to scatter them, whom but lately I had solemnly setled by an Act of Parliament.
Nor if I had rightly taken offense at any wrongs done to me or others, was I in a position to take just revenge in a hostile and aggressive manner against those I knew were so well supported by the common people. An attack with armies would have given my enemies greater and more favorable advantages over me than by such unroyal inconsistency, especially since I had recently solidified their position with an Act of Parliament.
God knows, I longed for nothing more, then that my Self, and my Subjects might quietly enjoy the fruits of my many Condescendings.
God knows, I wanted nothing more than for myself and my subjects to peacefully enjoy the benefits of my many acts of kindness.
It had been a Course full of sin, as well as of Hazard and Dishonor; for Me to go about the cutting up of that by the Sword, which I had so lately planted, so much (as I thought) to my Subjects content, and mine Own too, in all probability, if some men had not feared where no fear was, whose security consisted in fearing others.
It had been a journey filled with wrongdoing, as well as danger and dishonor; for me to go about tearing down what I had so recently established, which I believed would satisfy my subjects and myself as well, most likely, if some people hadn’t feared where there was no real threat, whose safety depended on instilling fear in others.
I thank God, I know so well the sincerity and uprightness of my own Heart in passing that great Bill, which exceeded the very thoughts of former times; That although I may seem less a Polititian to men, yet I need [page 31] no secret distinctions or evasions before God, nor had I any reservations in my own Soul when I passed it: nor repenting after, till I saw that my letting some men go up to the pinnacle of the Temple, was a temptation to them to cast me down headlong.
I thank God, I really understand the honesty and integrity of my own heart in supporting that significant Bill, which exceeded the very ideas of the past. Even though I may seem less of a politician to some, I don’t need [page 31] any secret distinctions or evasions before God, nor did I feel any reservations in my own soul when I supported it; I only regretted it later when I realized that allowing some people to rise to the top of the Temple was a temptation for them to bring me down.
Concluding, That without a miracle, Monarchie it self, together with Me, could not but be dashed in pieces by such a precipitous fall as they intended: whom God in mercy forgive, and make them see at length, That as many Kingdoms as the Divell shewed our Saviour, and the Glory of them (if they could be at once enjoyed by them) are not worth the gaining, by ways of sinfull ingratitude and dishonour, which hazards a soul, worth more Worlds then this hath Kingdoms.
Concluding, without a miracle, monarchy itself, along with me, would inevitably be shattered by such a sudden downfall as they intended. May God forgive them in His mercy and help them realize that as many kingdoms as the devil showed our Savior, and the glory of them (if they could be enjoyed all at once) are not worth gaining through sinful ingratitude and dishonor, which puts a soul at risk, a soul worth more than all the worlds this one has kingdoms.
But God hath hitherto preserved Me, and made Me to see, That it is no strange thing for men, left to their own passions, either to do much evill themselves, or abuse the overmuch goodness of others, whereof an ungratefull surfet is the most desperate and incurable disease.
But God has protected me until now and shown me that it's not unusual for people, when driven by their own passions, to either do a lot of evil themselves or take advantage of the excessive kindness of others, where ingratitude is the most desperate and incurable disease.
I cannot say properly that I repent of that Act, since I have no reflections upon it as a sin of my Wil, though an errour of too charitable a judgment: Only I am sorry other mens eys should be evill, because mine were good.
I can’t really say that I regret that act, since I don’t view it as a sin in my will, even though it was a mistake born of too generous a judgment. I just feel bad that other people's eyes are wicked because mine were good.
To Thee (O my God) do I still appeale, whose All-discerning Justice sees through all the disguises of mens pretensions, and deceitfull darknesse of their hearts.
To You (O my God) I still appeal, whose all-seeing justice sees through all the disguises of people's pretensions and the deceitful darkness of their hearts.
Thou gavest Me a heart to grant much to My Subjects; and now I need a Heart fitter to suffer much for some of them.
You gave me a heart to give a lot to my subjects; and now I need a heart that’s better suited to endure a lot for some of them.
They will be done, though never so much to the crossing of ours, even when we hope to doe what might be most comfortable to thine and theirs too; who pretended they aymed at nothing else.
They will be accomplished, even if it never quite aligns with ours, even when we hope to do what would be most comfortable for you and them too; who claimed they aimed for nothing else.
Let thy grace teach me wisely to enjoy as well the frustratings, as the fulfilling of My best hopes, and most specious desires.
Let your grace teach me to wisely enjoy both the disappointments and the achievements of my best hopes and most appealing desires.
I see while I thought to allay others fears, I have raised My owne; and by setling them, have unsetled My self.
I realize that while I tried to calm others' fears, I've raised my own; and in trying to settle them, I've unsettled myself.
Thus have they requited Me evill for good, and hatred for My good will towards them.
So they have repaid Me with evil for the good I’ve done, and hatred for My kindness towards them.
O Lord be thou My Pilot in this darke and dangerous storme, which never admits My returne to the Port whence I set out, nor My making any other, with that safety and honour which I designed.
Oh Lord, be my guide in this dark and dangerous storm that never allows me to return to the port I left, nor to reach any other one safely and honorably as I intended.
Tis easie for Thee to keep Me safe in the love and confidence of My people; nor is it hard for Thee to preserve Me amidst the unjust hatred and jealousies of too many, which thou hast suffered so far to prevaile upon Me, as to be able [page 33] to pervert and abuse my acts of greatest Indulgence to them, and assurance of them.
It's easy for You to keep Me safe in the love and trust of My people; and it's not hard for You to protect Me from the unfair hatred and jealousy of too many, which You have allowed to affect Me enough to be able [page 33] to twist and misuse my acts of greatest kindness towards them, and my assurances to them.
But no favours from Me can make others more guiltie then My self may be of misusing those many and great ones, which Thou, O Lord, hast conferred on Me.
But no favors from Me can make others more guilty than I may be for misusing those many and great ones, which You, O Lord, have given to Me.
I beseech thee, give Me and them such Repentance as thou wilt accept, and such Grace as we may not abuse.
I sincerely ask you to grant me and them a repentance that you'll accept, and grace that we won't misuse.
Make me so far happy, as to make right use of others abuses; and by their failings of Me, to reflect with a reforming displeasure upon My offences against Thee.
Make me so happy that I can use others' mistakes to reflect on my own faults and feel a need to change because of my wrongdoings against You.
So, although for My sins I am by other mens sins deprived of thy temporall blessings, yet I may be happie to enjoy the comfort of thy Mercies, which often raise the greatest Sufferers to be the most glorious Saints.
So, even though I am deprived of your temporary blessings because of my sins and the sins of others, I can still be happy to experience the comfort of your mercies, which often lift the greatest sufferers to become the most glorious saints.
6. Upon His Majesties retirement from Westminster.
W Ith what unwillingness I withdrew from Westminster, let them judg, who, unprovided of tackling and victual, are forced to Sea by a Storm; yet better do so, then venture splitting or sinking on a Lee-shore.
W With how much reluctance I left Westminster, let others decide, who, without any supplies or provisions, are pushed to sea by a storm; yet it’s still better to do that than risk getting wrecked or sinking on a lee shore.
I stayed at Whitehall, till I was driven away by shame, more then fear, to see the barbarous rudeness of those Tumults, who resolved they would take the boldness to demand any thing, and not leave either my Self, or the Members of Parliament the liberty of our Reason and Conscience to deny them any thing.
I stayed at Whitehall until I was forced to leave out of shame, more than fear, at the brutal rudeness of the mobs, who decided they had the nerve to ask for anything and didn’t allow me or the Members of Parliament the freedom to refuse them anything.
Nor was this intolerable oppression my case alone, (though chiefly Mine;) For the Lords and Commons might be content to be over-voted by the major part of their Houses, when they had used each their own freedom.
Nor was this unbearable oppression my experience alone, (though primarily mine); For the Lords and Commons might be okay with being outvoted by the major part of their Houses when they had each exercised their own freedom.
Whose agreeing Votes were not by any Law or reason conclusive to my Judgment; nor can they include, or carry with them my consent, whom they represent not in any kinde; Nor am I further bound to agree with the Votes of both Houses, then I see them agree [page 35] with the will of God, with my just Rights, as a King, and the generall good of my people. I see that, as many men, they are seldom of one minde; and I may oft see, that the major part of them are not in the right.
Whose agreeing votes aren't legally or reasonably convincing to me; they can't include or imply my consent, as they don't represent me in any way; nor am I obligated to agree with the votes of both houses unless I see them align with God's will, my rightful authority as a king, and the overall good of my people. I notice that, like many people, they rarely share the same viewpoint, and I often find that the majority of them are not correct. [page 35]
I had formerly declared to sober and moderate minds, how desirous I was to give all just content, when I agreed to so many Bils, which had been enough to secure and satisfie all; if some mens Hydropick unsatiableness had not learned to thirst the more, by how much more they drank; whom no fountain of Royall bounty was able to overcome: so resolved they seemed, either utterly to exhaust it, or barbarously to obstruct it.
I had previously told rational and reasonable people how eager I was to provide everyone with fair satisfaction when I agreed to so many bills, which should have been more than enough to secure and satisfy all. If only some people's insatiable greed hadn't learned to crave even more the more they consumed; no source of royal generosity could satisfy them. They seemed determined either to completely drain it or to cruelly block it.
Sure, it ceases to be Counsell, when not Reason is used, as to men, to perswade; but force and terrour, as to beasts, to drive and compel men to assent to what-ever tumultuary Patrons shall project. He deserves to be a slave without pity or redemption, that is content to have the rationall soveraignty of his Soul, and liberty of his Will and words so captivated.
Sure, it stops being counseling when reason isn’t used to persuade people; instead, it relies on force and fear, like how you control animals, to make people agree to whatever chaotic leaders come up with. Anyone who is okay with having the rational sovereignty of their soul and the freedom of their will and speech completely taken away deserves to be a slave without compassion or hope for freedom.
Nor do I think my Kingdoms so considerable, as to preserve them with the forfeiture of that freedom which cannot be denied me as a King, because it belongs to me as a man, and a Christian, owning the dictates of none, but God to be above me, as obliging me to consent. [page 36] Better for Me to die enjoying this Empire of my Soul, which Subjects me only to God, so farr as by Reason or Religion he directs me, then live with the Title of a King, if it should carry such a vassalage with it, as not to suffer me to use my Reason and Conscience, in which I declare as a King, to like or dislike.
I don’t believe my kingdoms are so significant that I should sacrifice the freedom that I, as a King, deserve because it’s also my right as a man and a Christian. I answer to no one but God, who is the only authority over me, compelling me to agree. [page 36] It’s better for me to die enjoying this sovereignty of my soul, which only submits to God as guided by Reason or Religion, than to live under the title of King if it means I can’t use my Reason and Conscience to express my opinions as a King, whether I agree or disagree.
So farr am I from thinking the majesty of the Crown of England to be bound by any Coronation Oath in a blinde and brutish formalitie, to consent to whatever its subjects in Parliament shall require; as some men will needs inferr; while denying me any power of a Negative voice as King, they are not ashamed to seek to deprive me of the libertie of using my Reason with a good Conscience, which themselves, and all the Commons of England enjoy proportionable to their influence on the publique; who would take it very ill to be urged, not to deny, what ever my self, as King, or the House of Peers with me should, not so much desire as enjoyn them to pass. I think my Oath fully discharged in that point, by my Governing only by such Laws, as my People with the House of Peers have Chosen, and my self have consented to. I shall never think my self conscientiously tied to go as oft against my conscience, as I should consent to such new Proposals, [page 37] which my Reason, in Justice, Honor and Religion bids Me deny.
I'm far from believing that the majesty of the Crown of England is limited by any Coronation Oath in a blind and brutal formality, to agree to whatever its subjects in Parliament demand; as some insist on concluding. While denying me any power of a veto as King, they are not ashamed to try to strip me of the freedom to use my reason with a clear conscience, which they and all the Commons of England enjoy in proportion to their influence over the public. They would be very upset to be pressured not to refuse whatever I, as King, or the House of Peers alongside me, should not only wish but also command them to pass. I think I’ve fully fulfilled my Oath in that regard by governing only according to the laws that my people, together with the House of Peers, have chosen and to which I have consented. I will never feel that I am morally obligated to act against my conscience as often as I would have to agree to such new proposals, [page 37] which my reason, in justice, honor, and religion tells me to reject.
Yet so tender I see some men are of their being subject to Arbitrary Government, (that is, the Law of anothers will, to which themselves give no consent) that they care not with how much dishonour and absurdity they make their King the only man, that must be subject to the will of others, without having power left Him to use His own Reason, either in Person, or by any other Representation.
Yet I see that some people are so sensitive about being subject to arbitrary government (which means the law of someone else's will, to which they themselves give no consent) that they don’t care how much dishonor and absurdity they bring upon their king, the one man who must be subject to the will of others without having any power to use his own reasoning, either personally or through any representation.
And if My dissentings at any time were (as som have suspected, and uncharitably avowed) out of error, opinion, activeness, weakness, or wilfulness, and what they call Obstinacy in Me (which not true Judgment of things, but some vehement prejudice or passion hath fixed on My minde;) yet can no man think it other then the Badge and method of Slavery, by savage rudeness, and importunate obtrusions of violence, to have the mist of his Errour and Passion dispelled, which is a shadow of Reason, and must serve those that are destitute of the substance. Sure that man cannot be blameable to God or man, who seriously endeavours to see the best reason of things, and faithfully followes what he takes for Reason: The uprightnesse of his intentions will excuse the possible failings of his understanding; If a Pilot at Sea cannot see the Pole-star, it can [page 38] be no fault in him to steer his course by such Stars as do best appear to him. It argues rather, those men to be conscious of their defects of Reason, and convincing Arguments, who call in the assistance of meer force to carry on the weakness of their Counsels and Proposals. I may, in the truth and uprightness of my heart, protest before God and men, That I never wilfully opposed, or denied any thing that was in a fair way, after full and free debates propounded to me by the two Houses, further then I thought in good reason I might, and was bound to do.
And if my disagreements at any time were (as some have suspected and unthinkingly expressed) due to error, opinion, eagerness, weakness, or stubbornness—what they call obstinacy in me (which isn't true judgment of things, but rather a strong prejudice or passion that has clouded my mind)—then no one can think it anything but a mark of slavery, through roughness and forceful imposition of violence, to have the fog of error and passion cleared away, which is just a shadow of reason, meant for those who lack the substance. Surely, a person cannot be blamed by God or man who seriously strives to understand the best reasoning of things and faithfully follows what they believe to be reason. The integrity of their intentions will excuse possible shortcomings of their understanding. If a pilot at sea cannot see the North Star, it wouldn’t be their fault to navigate by the stars that are most visible to them. It rather reflects those who are aware of their weaknesses in reasoning and convincing arguments that call for the aid of sheer force to prop up their weak counsel and proposals. I can truthfully and sincerely assert before God and men that I never willfully opposed or denied anything that was reasonably presented to me after full and open debates by the two Houses, beyond what I thought I reasonably could and was obliged to do. [page 38]
Nor did any thing ever please me more, then when my Judgment so concurred with theirs, that I might with a good Conscience consent to them: Yea, in many things, where not absolute and morall necessity of Reason, but temporary convenience in point of Honour was to be considered, I chose rather to deny my Self, then Them; as preferring that which they thought necessary for my peoples good, before what I saw but convenient for my Self.
Nor did anything ever please me more than when my judgment aligned with theirs, allowing me to agree with them in good conscience. Yes, in many cases, where there wasn't an absolute moral necessity but rather a temporary convenience regarding honor, I chose to deny myself instead of them; I prioritized what they believed was necessary for my people's well-being over what I found merely convenient for myself.
For I can be content to recede much from my Own Interests, and Personall Rights, of which I conceive my Self to be master: but in what concerns Truth, Justice, the Right of the Church, and my Crown, together with the generall good of my Kingdoms: (all [page 39] which I am bound to preserve as much as morally lies in me;) here I am, and ever shall be fixt and resolute, nor shall any man gain my consent to that, wherein my heart gives my hand or tongue the Lie; nor will I be brought to affirm that to men, which in my Conscience I denied before God. I will rather chuse to wear a Crown of Thorns with my Saviour, then to exchange that of Gold (which is due to Me) for one of Lead, whose embased flexibleness shall be forced to bend, and comply to the various, and oft contrary dictates of any Factions: when in stead of Reason, and Publick concernments, they obtrude nothing but what makes for the interest of parties, and flows from the particularities of private wils and passions.
For I can be okay with stepping back from my own interests and personal rights, which I believe I have control over. But when it comes to Truth, Justice, the Rights of the Church, and my Crown, along with the overall good of my Kingdoms—(all of which I am obligated to protect as much as I can morally)—I stand firm and resolute. No one will persuade me to agree to something that contradicts my beliefs, nor will I affirm anything to anyone that I’ve denied in front of God. I would rather wear a Crown of Thorns with my Savior than give up the Gold Crown that is rightfully mine for a Lead one, which would only be flexible and forced to bend to the often opposing demands of various factions, where instead of reasoning and public concerns, they push only what serves their own interests and comes from private wills and passions.
I know no resolutions more worthy a Christian King, then to prefer His Conscience before His Kingdoms.
I know of no commitments more fitting for a Christian King than to prioritize His Conscience over His Kingdoms.
O my God preserve thy servant in this Native, Rationall and Religious freedome; For this I beleeve is thy will, that we should maintain: who, though thou dost justly require us to submit our understandings and wils to thine; whose wisdom and goodnesse can neither erre, nor misguide us, and so far to deny our carnall reason, in order to thy sacred Mysteries and Commands, that we should beleeve and obey, rather then dispute them; [page 40] yet dost thou expect from us, only such a reasonable service of thee, as not to do any thing for thee, against our consciences: and as to the desires of men, enjoinest us to try all things by the touch-ston of reason and Lawes, which are the rules of Civill Justice; and to declare our consents to that only which our Judgments approve.
Oh my God, please protect your servant in this natural, rational, and religious freedom; for I believe this is your will that we should uphold. You require us to submit our understanding and will to yours, whose wisdom and goodness can neither err nor mislead us. Therefore, we should deny our carnal reasoning for your sacred mysteries and commands, believing and obeying rather than disputing them; [page 40] yet you expect from us only a reasonable service, which is not to do anything for you that goes against our conscience. Regarding the desires of men, you instruct us to evaluate everything against the standards of reason and laws, which are the principles of civil justice, and to agree only to what our judgments endorse.
Thou knowest, ô Lord, how unwilling I was to desert that place, in which thou hast set Me, and whereto the affairs of My Kingdoms at present did call me.
You know, O Lord, how reluctant I was to leave that place where you have put me, and where the matters of my kingdoms currently require me.
My People can witness how far I have been content for their good, to deny My self, in what thou hast subjected to My disposall.
My People can see how far I've been willing to go for their benefit, putting aside my own needs in what you've put in my control.
O let not the unthankfull importunities, and tumultuary violence of some mens Immoderat demands, ever betray Me to that degenerous and unmanly slavery, which should make Me strengthen them by My consent in those things which I think in My conscience to be against thy glory, the good of My subjects, and the discharge of My own duty to Reason and Justice.
Oh, let the ungrateful demands and chaotic pressures of some people's unreasonable requests never lead me into a cowardly and shameful submission that would make me support them through my agreement in ways that I believe, in my conscience, go against your glory, the well-being of my people, and my own obligation to reason and justice.
Make me willing to suffer the greatest indignities and injuries they press upon Me, rather then commit the least sin against My Conscience.
Make me willing to endure the greatest insults and harm they impose on Me, rather than commit the slightest sin against My Conscience.
Let the just Liberties of My people be (as well they may) preserved in fair and equall waies, without the slavery of My soul.
Let the rightful freedoms of my people be preserved in fair and equal ways, without compromising my soul.
Thou that hast invested Me by thy favours, in the power of a Christian King, suffer Me not to subject My Reason to other mens passions, and designes, which to Me seem unreasonable, unjust and irreligious: So shall I serve thee in the truth and uprightness of My heart, though I cannot satisfie these men.
You who have granted me your favors, giving me the power of a Christian King, do not let me submit my Reason to the passions and plans of others that seem unreasonable, unjust, and irreligious to me. In this way, I will serve you with the truth and integrity of my heart, even if I cannot please these people.
Though I be driven from among them, yet give Me grace to walk, alwaies uprightly before thee.
Even if I am pushed away from them, please give me the strength to always walk uprightly before you.
Lead Me in the way of Truth and Justice, for these, I know, will bring Me at last to peace and happiness with thee; though for these I have much trouble among men.
Guide me in the path of truth and justice, because I know these will ultimately lead me to peace and happiness with you; even though pursuing these brings me a lot of trouble with others.
This I beg of thee for my Saviours sake.
This I ask of you for my Savior's sake.
7. Upon the Queenes departure and absence out of England.
A Lthough I have much cause to be troubled at My Wifes departure from Me, and out of My Dominions; yet not Her absence, so much, as the scandall of that necessity which drives her away, doth afflict Me. That She should be compelled by my own Subjects, and those pretending to be Protestants, to withdraw for Her safety: This being the first example of any Protestant [page 42] Subjects, that have taken up Arms against their King, a Protestant: For I look upon this now done in England, as another Act of the same Tragedie which was lately begun in Scotland; the brands of that fire being ill quenched, have kindled the like flames here. I fear such motions (so little to the adorning of the Protestant profession) may occasion a further alienation of mind, and divorce of affections in Her from that Religion, which is the onely thing wherein we differ.
A Though I have plenty of reasons to be worried about my wife's departure from me and my realm, it's not so much her absence that troubles me, but the scandal of the circumstances that forced her away. That she should be pushed to leave for her safety by my own subjects, who claim to be Protestants, is distressing: this is the first instance of Protestant [page 42] subjects rising up against their king, a Protestant. I view this situation in England as another chapter in the same tragedy that recently unfolded in Scotland; the embers of that fire, poorly extinguished, have sparked similar flames here. I'm concerned that these actions (which do little to enhance the Protestant faith) might lead to further estrangement and division of feelings in her towards that religion, which is the only thing that separates us.
Which yet God can (and I pray he would) in time take away; and not suffer these practices to be any obstruction to Her judgment, since it is the motion of those men (for the most part) who are yet to seek and settle their Religion for Doctrine, Government and good manners, and so not to be imputed to the true English Protestants, who continue firm to their former setled Principles and Laws.
Which God can (and I hope he will) eventually remove; and not allow these actions to hinder Her judgment, since they mainly come from those who are still exploring and establishing their beliefs regarding Doctrine, Governance, and proper behavior, and shouldn’t be attributed to the true English Protestants, who remain steadfast in their established Principles and Laws.
I am sorry my relation to so deserving a Ladie, should be any occasion of her danger and affliction; whose merits would have served her for a protection among the savage Indians: while their rudeness and barbaritie knows not so perfectly to hate all Vertues, as some mens subtiltie doth: among whom I yet think few are so malicious as to hate Her for her Self: The fault it, that She is my Wife.
I’m sorry that my connection to such a deserving lady has caused her any danger or suffering. Her qualities should have protected her among the savage Indians, as their roughness and brutality don’t hate all virtues as much as some people’s cunning does. Among those, I believe few are so evil as to dislike her just for being herself. The problem is that she is my wife.
This comfort I shall injoy by her safety in the midst of my Personall dangers, that I can perish but half, if she be preserved: in whose memory and hopefull Posterity, I may yet survive the malice of my Enemies, although they should be satiated with my bloud.
This comfort I will enjoy from her safety amid my personal dangers, knowing I can only perish halfway if she is preserved; in her memory and hopeful future generations, I may still survive the spite of my enemies, even if they should be satisfied with my blood.
I must leave her and them to the Love and Loyaltie of my good Subjects; and to his protection, who is able to punish the faults of Princes, and no less able to revenge the injuries done to them, by those who in all dutie and Allegiance ought to have made good that safetie, which the Laws chiefly provide for Princes.
I have to leave her and them to the love and loyalty of my loyal subjects, and to his protection, who can punish the mistakes of rulers, and is just as capable of avenging the wrongs done to them by those who, out of duty and loyalty, should have ensured the safety that the laws primarily guarantee for princes.
But common civilitie is in vain expected from those that dispute their Loyaltie: Nor can it be safe (for any relation) to a King, to tarry among them that are shaking hands with their Allegiance, under pretence of laying faster hold on their Religion.
But expecting basic courtesy from those who question their loyalty is futile. It’s also not safe for anyone related to a king to linger among those who are wavering in their allegiance while pretending to strengthen their commitment to their faith.
'Tis pitie so noble and peaceful a Soul should see, much more suffer the rudeness of those, who must make up their want of Justice, with inhumanity and impudence.
It's a pity that such a noble and peaceful soul should see, let alone endure, the rudeness of those who compensate for their lack of justice with cruelty and boldness.
Her sympathie with Me in my afflictions, will make her vertue shine with greater lustre, [page 44] as starrs in the darkest nights; and assure the envious world, that she loves me, not my fortunes.
Her sympathy for me in my struggles will make her virtue shine even brighter, [page 44] like stars in the darkest nights, and prove to the envious world that she loves me, not my wealth.
Neither of us but can easily forgive, since We do not much blame the unkindness of the Generality and Vulgar: for we see God is pleased to try both our patience, by the most self-punishing sin, the Ingratitude of those, who having eaten of Our bread, and being enriched with Our bounty, have Scornfully lift up themselves against Us; and those of Our own Houshold are become Our enemies. I pray God lay not their sinne to their charge: who think to satisfie all obligations to duty, by their Corban of Religion: and can less endure to see, then to sin against their benefactors as well as their Soveraign.
Neither of us can hold a grudge for long, since we don’t really blame the general public for their unkindness. We see that God is choosing to test our patience with the most self-destructive sin: the ingratitude of those who have benefited from our generosity and have risen up against us with contempt. Those closest to us have become our enemies. I pray that God doesn’t hold their sins against them, especially those who think they can fulfill their duties with their religious offerings but find it easier to disrespect their benefactors as well as their leaders.
But even that policy of my enemies is so farr veniall, as it was necessary to their designs, by scandalous articles, and all irreverent demeanour, to seek to drive her out of my Kingdoms; left by the influence of her example, eminent for love as a Wife, and loyaltie as a Subject, she should have converted to, or retained in their love and loyaltie, all those whom they had a purpose to pervert.
But even that strategy of my enemies is somewhat forgivable, as it was necessary for their plans. They resorted to scandalous articles and disrespectful behavior to try to drive her out of my kingdoms; otherwise, by the influence of her example—famous for her love as a wife and loyalty as a subject—she might have convinced or kept loyal all those they intended to corrupt.
Thou, O Lord, whose Justice at present sees fit to scatter us, let thy mercie, in thy due time, reunite us on earth, if it be thy will; however bring us both at last to thy heavenly Kingdom.
You, O Lord, whose Justice currently chooses to scatter us, may your mercy, in due time, bring us back together on earth, if that’s your will; but ultimately, bring us both to your heavenly Kingdom.
Preserve us from the hands of our despitefull and deadly enemies; and prepare us by our sufferings for thy presence.
Protect us from the hands of our spiteful and deadly enemies; and prepare us through our suffering for your presence.
Though we differ in some things, as to Religion, (which is my greatest temporall infelicitie) yet Lord give and accept the sinceritie of our affections, which desire to seek, to finde, to embrace every Truth of thine.
Even though we disagree on some things, especially Religion, which is my biggest earthly misfortune, I hope, Lord, that You will give and accept the sincerity of our feelings, which want to seek, find, and embrace every truth of Yours.
Let both our hearts agree in the love of thy self, and Christ crucified for us.
Let both our hearts come together in loving you, and Christ crucified for us.
Teach us both what thou wouldst have us to know, in order to thy glory, our publique relations, and our souls eternal good, and make us carefull to do what good we know.
Teach us both what you want us to know, for Your glory, our public responsibilities, and our eternal well-being, and help us to be diligent in doing the good we understand.
Let neither Ignorance of what is necessary to be known, nor unbelief, or disobedience to what we know, be our miserie, or our wilfull default.
Let neither ignorance about what needs to be known, nor disbelief, or disobedience to what we do know, be our misery or our willful failure.
Let not this great Scandall of those my Subjects, which profess the same Religion with me, be any hindrance to her love of any Truth thou wouldst have her to learn, nor any hardning of her in any error thou wouldst have cleared to her.
Don't let this huge scandal involving my subjects, who share my religion, be a barrier to her understanding any truth you want her to learn, nor should it make her stubborn in any mistake you want to clarify for her.
Let Mine and other mens constancie be an Antidote against the poyson of their example.
Let my unwavering resolve and that of other men be an antidote against the poison of their behavior.
Let the truth of that Religion I professe be represented to her judgment, with all the beauties of humilitie, loyaltie, charitie, and peaceablenesse; which are the proper fruits and ornaments of it: Not in the odious disguise of Levitie, Schism, Heresie, Noveltie, Crueltie and Disloyaltie, which some mens practices have put upon it.
Let the truth of the religion I believe in be presented to her judgment, showcasing all the qualities of humility, loyalty, charity, and peace, which are its true fruits and beauties. Not in the ugly disguise of levity, schism, heresy, novelty, cruelty, and disloyalty, which some people's actions have imposed on it.
Let her see thy sacred and saving Truths as Thine; that she may believe, love and obey them as Thine, cleared from all rust and drosse of humane mixtures.
Let her see Your sacred and saving truths as Yours; so that she may believe, love, and obey them as Yours, free from all the tarnish and impurities of human mixtures.
That in the glasse of thy Truth Shee may see thee in those Mercies which thou hast offered to us in thy Son Jesus Christ, our onely Saviour, and serve thee in all those holy Duties, which most agree with his holy Doctrine, and most imitable example.
So that in the mirror of your Truth she can see you in the mercies you’ve offered us through your Son Jesus Christ, our only Savior, and serve you in all those holy duties that align best with his teachings and his admirable example.
The experience we have of the vanitie and uncertaintie of all humane Glorie and Greatnesse in our scatterings and eclypses, let it make us both so much the more ambitious to be invested in those durable Honours and perfections which are onely to be found in thy self, and obtained throuqh Jesus Christ.
The experience we have of the vanity and uncertainty of all human glory and greatness in our ups and downs should make us even more eager to be invested in those lasting honors and qualities that can only be found in you and obtained through Jesus Christ.
8. Upon His Majesties repulse at Hull, and the fates of the Hothams.
M Y repulse at Hull seemed at the first view an act of so rude disloyalty, that my greatest Enemies had scarce confidence enough to abett or own it: It was the first overt Essay to be made, how patiently I could bear the losse of my Kingdoms.
M Y disgust at Hull initially appeared to be such a blatant act of disloyalty that even my worst enemies hardly dared to support or acknowledge it. It was the first clear attempt to see how patiently I could endure the loss of my kingdoms.
God knows, it affected me more with shame and sorrow for others, then with anger for my Self; nor did the affront done to me, trouble me so much as their sin, which admitted no colour or excuse.
God knows, it made me feel more shame and sadness for others than anger for myself; the insult directed at me didn’t bother me as much as their sin, which had no justification or excuse.
I was resolved how to bear this, and much more with patience: But I foresaw they could hardly contain themselves within the compass of this one unworthy act, who had effrontery enough to commit or countenance it. This was but the hand of that cloud, which was soon after to overspread the whole Kingdom, and cast all into disorder and darkness.
I was determined to handle this, and much more, with patience. But I could tell they would struggle to keep themselves in check after committing this single disgraceful act, given their boldness to either do it or support it. This was just the beginning of the trouble that would soon cover the entire kingdom, throwing everything into chaos and darkness.
This gave me to see clearly thorow all the pious disguises, and soft palliations of some men; whose words were sometime smoother then oil, but now I saw they would prove very swords.
This allowed me to see clearly through all the religious facades and gentle excuses of certain men; their words were sometimes smoother than oil, but now I realized they would actually turn into very sharp weapons.
Against which I having (as yet) no defence, but that of a good Conscience, thought it My best policie (with patience) to bear what I could not remedie: And in this (I thank God) I had the better of Hotham, that no disdain, or emotion of passion transported Me, by the indignitie of his carriage, to do or say any thing unbeseeming My self, or unsuitable to that temper, which, in greatest injuries, I think, best becomes a Christian, as coming nearest to the great example of Christ.
Against which I had no defense at the moment, except for a clear conscience, so I thought it best, with patience, to endure what I couldn't fix. And in this (I thank God), I managed to rise above Hotham because no disdain or rush of emotion made me act or speak inappropriately due to his disrespectful behavior. I believe that maintaining a calm demeanor, especially in the face of great wrongs, is what best reflects a Christian spirit, as it closely follows the great example set by Christ.
And indeed, I desire alwaies more to remember I am a Christian, then a King; for what the Majesty of one might justly abhor, the Charity of the other is willing to bear; what the height of a King tempteth to revenge, the humilitie of a Christian teacheth to forgive, keeping in compass all those impotent passions, whose excess injures a man more then his greatest enemies can; for these give their malice a full impression on our souls, which otherwise cannot reach very far, nor do us much hurt.
And honestly, I always want to remember that I'm a Christian more than I'm a King; because what the power of one might rightly reject, the compassion of the other is ready to accept. What a King might feel tempted to seek revenge for, a Christian learns to forgive, keeping in check all those uncontrollable emotions, whose intensity harms a person more than their worst enemies can. These enemies leave a deep mark on our souls, which otherwise can't reach very far or hurt us much.
I cannot but observe how God not long after so pleaded and avenged my cause, in the eye of the world, that the most wilfully blind cannot avoid the displeasure to see it, and with some remorse and fears to own it as a notable stroke, and prediction of divine vengeance.
I can't help but notice how God, shortly after, defended and avenged my situation so clearly that even the most willfully blind can't ignore it. They feel some guilt and fear in recognizing it as a significant act and a sign of divine retribution.
First, Sir John Hotham unreproched, unthreatned, uncursed by any language or secret imprecation of mine, onely blasted with the conscience of his own wickednesse, and falling from one inconstancy to another, not long after paies his own and his eldest Sons heads, as forfeiture of their disloyalty, to those men, from whom surely he might have expected an other reward, then thus to divide their heads from their bodies, whose hearts with them were divided from their King.
First, Sir John Hotham, without any blame, threat, or curse from me, was only struck down by the weight of his own wickedness. Falling from one inconsistency to another, not long after, he pays with his own head and his eldest son's head as a penalty for their disloyalty to those who, surely, he could have expected a different reward from, rather than having their heads severed from their bodies, whose hearts had already been separated from their King.
Nor is it strange that they who employed them at first in so high a service, and so successfull to them, should not finde mercy enough to forgive Him, who had so much premerited of them: For, Apostacy unto Loyalty some men account the most unpardonable sin.
Nor is it surprising that those who initially employed them in such an important and successful role should struggle to find enough mercy to forgive Him, who had earned so much from them. For some people consider turning away from loyalty to be the most unforgivable sin.
Nor did a solitary vengeance serve the turn, the cutting off one head in a Family is not enough to expiate the affront done to the head of the Common-weal. The eldest Son must be involved in the punishment, as he was infected with the sin of the Father, against the Father of his Country: Root and branch God cuts off in one day.
Nor did a single act of revenge do the trick; taking out one person in a family isn’t enough to make up for the offense done to the leader of the community. The eldest son must also face punishment since he shares in his father's wrongdoing against the father of his country: God cuts off root and branch in a single day.
These Observations are obvious to every fancie: God knows, I was so far from rejoycing in the Hothams ruine, (though it were such as was able to give the greatest thirst for revenge a full draught, being executed by them who first employed him against Me) that I so far pitied him, as I thought he at first acted more against the light of his Conscience, then I hope many other men do in the same Cause.
These observations are obvious to everyone: Honestly, I was so far from celebrating the Hothams' downfall, (even though it was enough to satisfy the strongest thirst for revenge, considering it was carried out by those who initially used him against me) that I felt pity for him, as I believed he initially acted more against his conscience than I hope many other people do in the same situation.
For, he was never thought to be of that superstitious sowrenesse which some men pretend to in matters of Religion, which so darkens their judgment, that they cannot see any thing of Sin and Rebellion in those means they use, with intents to reform to their Models, of what they call Religion, who think all is gold of Piety, which doth but glister with a shew of Zeal and Fervencie.
For he was never seen as having that superstitious seriousness that some people act like they have regarding religion, which clouds their judgment so much that they can't see any sin or rebellion in the methods they use to try to reshape things according to their ideals of what they call religion. They believe that anything that looks like piety is valuable, even if it only shines with a show of enthusiasm and fervor.
Sir John Hotham was (I think) a man of another temper, and so most liable to those downright temptations of Ambition, which have no cloak or cheat of Religion to impose upon themselves or others.
Sir John Hotham was, I believe, a man of a different nature, making him more susceptible to the straightforward temptations of ambition, which don't have any disguise or pretense of religion to fool either himself or others.
That which makes me more pitie him, is, that after he began to have some inclinations towards a repentance for his sin, and reparation of his duty to Me, he should be so unhappie as to fall into the hands of their Justice, and not my mercie, who could as willingly [page 51] have forgiven him, as he could have asked that favor of Me.
What makes me feel even more sorry for him is that after he started to feel some regret for his sins and wanted to make things right with Me, he ended up being so unfortunate as to fall into the hands of their Justice, not My mercy, which would have been just as willing to forgive him as he would have been to ask for that favor from Me. [page 51]
For I think clemency a debt which we ought to pay to those that crave it, when we have cause to believe they would not after abuse it, since God himself suffers us not to pray any thing for his mercie, but only praiers and praises.
For I believe that mercy is something we owe to those who seek it, especially when we have reason to believe they won't misuse it. After all, God Himself only allows us to pray for His mercy through prayers and praises.
Poor Gentleman, he is now become a noteable monument of unprosperous disloialtie, teaching the world by so bad and unfortunate a spectacle, that the rude carriage of a Subject towards his Soveraign carries alwaies its own vengeance, & an unseparable shadow with it, and those oft prove the most fatall, and implacable Executioners of it, who were the first Imployers in the service.
Poor gentleman, he has now become a notable example of unprofitable disloyalty, showing the world through such a bad and unfortunate sight that the disrespect of a subject towards their sovereign always brings its own consequences, along with an inseparable shadow. Often, those who first engaged in the service become the most fatal and relentless enforcers of it.
After-times will dispute it, whether Hotham were more infamous at Hull, or at Tower-hill; though 'tis certain that no punishment so stains a mans Honour, as wilfull expectations of unworthy actions; which besides the conscience of the sin, brands with most indeliable characters of infamy, the name and memory to posterity, who not engaged in the Faction of the times, have the most impartiall reflections on their actions.
Future generations will argue about whether Hotham was more notorious at Hull or at Tower-hill; however, it’s clear that no punishment tarnishes a man’s honor quite like the deliberate anticipation of unworthy actions. Besides the guilt that comes with the sin, it leaves permanent marks of disgrace on a person’s name and memory for posterity, who, not being involved in the conflicts of their time, can reflect on their actions more impartially.
But thou, O Lord, who hast in so remarkable a way avenged thy Servant, suffer me not to take [page 52] any secret pleasure in it, for as his death hath satisfied the injury he did to me, so let me not by it gratifie any passion in me, lest I make thy vengeance to be mine, and consider the affront against me, more than the sin against thee.
But you, O Lord, who have avenged your Servant in such a remarkable way, don’t let me take [page 52] any secret pleasure in it. For just as his death has addressed the harm he caused me, let me not satisfy any feelings in me through it, so I don’t treat your vengeance as my own, or regard the offense against me as more significant than the sin against you.
Thou indeed, without any desire or endevor of mine, hast made his mischief to return on his own head, and his violent dealing to come down on his own pate.
You truly, without any wish or effort on my part, have made his trouble come back to him, and his violent actions to fall upon his own head.
Thou hast pleaded my cause, even before the sons of men, and taken the matter into thine own hands; that men may know it was thy work and see that thou, Lord, hast done it.
You have defended my case, even in front of other people, and taken control of the situation; so that everyone may know it was your doing and see that you, Lord, have accomplished it.
I do not, I dare not say, so let mine enemies perish.
I can’t, I won’t say it, so let my enemies fall.
O Lord! yea Lord, rather give them repentance pardon and impunity, if it be thy blessed will.
O Lord! Yes, Lord, please grant them repentance, forgiveness, and freedom from consequences, if it is your blessed will.
Let not thy justice prevent the objects and opportunities of my mercy; yea, let them live and amend who have most offended me in so high a nature; that I may have those to forgive; who bear most proportion in their offences to those trespasses against thy majesty, which I hope thy mercy hath forgiven me.
Don’t let your justice stand in the way of the chances for me to show mercy; yes, let those who have wronged me the most live and change, so I can forgive them. They have offended me deeply, just as I have sinned against your greatness, which I hope your mercy has forgiven me.
Lord lay not their sinns (who yet live) to their charge for condemnation, but to their consciences for amendment: Let the Lightning of this thunderbolt, which hath been so severe a punishment to one, be a terrour to all.
Lord, don't hold the sins of those who are still alive against them for condemnation, but let them weigh on their consciences for change: May the impact of this harsh punishment serve as a warning to everyone.
That preventing thy judgments by their true repentance, they may escape the stroaks of thine eternal vengeance.
That by truly repenting, they may avoid the blows of your eternal wrath.
And do Thou, O Lord, establish the Throne of thy Servant in mercie and truth meeting together; let my Crown ever flourish in righteousness and peace kissing each other.
And God, please establish the Throne of Your Servant in mercy and truth coming together; let my Crown always thrive in righteousness and peace embracing each other.
Hear my prayer, O Lord, who hast taught us to pray for, to doe good to, and to love our Enemies for thy sake; who hast prevented us with offertures of thy love, even when we were thine enemies, and hast sent thy Son Jesus Christ to die for us, when we were disposed to crucifie Him.
Hear my prayer, O Lord, who has taught us to pray for, do good to, and love our enemies for your sake; who reached out to us with your love, even when we were your enemies, and sent your Son Jesus Christ to die for us, when we were ready to crucify Him.
9. Upon the lifting, and raising Armies against the King.
I Find that I am at the same point and posture I was, when they forced me to leave White-hall: what tumults could not do, an Army must; which is but Tumults lifted, and enrolled to a better order, but as bad an end: My recesse have given them confidence that I may be conquered.
I Find that I am in the same situation and stance I was in when they made me leave White-hall: what chaos couldn’t achieve, an Army must; which is just chaos elevated, organized into a better structure, but with equally bad results: My retreat has made them confident that I can be defeated.
And so I easily may as to any outward strength, which, God knows, is little or none at all: But I have a Soul invinciable through Gods Grace enabling Me; here I am sure to be Conquerour, if God will give me such a measure of Constancy, as to fear him more then man: and to love the inward peace of my Conscience, before any outward tranquillity.
And so I might seem to have some outward strength, which, God knows, is very little or none at all. But I have a spirit that can't be defeated through God's grace empowering me. Here, I know I will be victorious if God grants me enough determination to fear Him more than men, and to value the inner peace of my conscience above any external calm.
And must I be opposed with force, because they have not reason whereby to convince me? O my Soule! be of good courage, they confesse their known weaknesse, as to truth, and Justice, who chose rather to contend by Armies, then by Arguments.
And do I really have to face them with force just because they lack the reasoning to convince me? Oh my soul! Be brave, for they admit their own weakness when it comes to truth and justice, choosing to fight with armies instead of arguments.
It is a hard and disputable choice for a King that loves his People, and desires their love, either to kill his own Subjects, or to be killed by them.
It’s a tough and debatable decision for a King who cares for his People and wants their affection, whether to kill his own Subjects or to be killed by them.
Are the hazards and miseries of Civil War in the bowels of my most flourishing Kingdom, the fruits I must now reap after 17 yeers living and reigning among them with such a measure of Justice, Peace, Plenty, and Religion, as all Nations about either admired, or envied? notwithstanding some miscarriages in Government, which might escape, rather through ill counsell of some men driving on their private ends, or the peevishness of others envying the Publick should be managed without them, or the hidden and insuperable necessities of State, then any propensity, I hope, of my Self either to injuriousnesse or oppression.
Are the dangers and hardships of Civil War in the heart of my once-thriving Kingdom the price I have to pay after 17 years of living and ruling among them with such a level of Justice, Peace, Abundance, and Faith that all neighboring nations either admired or envied? Despite some government missteps, which might have happened more because of the bad advice from certain individuals pursuing their own interests, or the spitefulness of others who were envious that the Public could be managed without them, or the hidden and unavoidable demands of the State, rather than any tendency on my part towards harm or oppression, I hope.
Whose innocent bloud, during my Reign, have I shed, to satisfie my lust, anger, or covetousness? what Widows or Orphans tears can witnesse against me; the just cry of which must now be avenged with my Own bloud? For the hazards of War are equall, nor doth the Canon know any respect of persons.
Whose innocent blood have I shed during my reign to satisfy my lust, anger, or greed? What widows or orphans' tears can testify against me; the rightful outcry of which must now be avenged with my own blood? For the dangers of war are the same for everyone, and cannons show no favoritism.
In vain is my Person excepted by a Parenthesis of words, when so many hands are armed against me with Swords.
In vain is my existence put aside by a bunch of words when so many people are ready to attack me with swords.
God knowes how much I have studied to see what Ground of Justice is alledged for this Warr against Me; that so I might (by giving just satisfaction) either prevent, or soon end so unnaturall a motion; which (to many men) seems rather the productions of a surfeit of peace and wantonness of mindes, or of private discontents, Ambition and Faction (which easily finde, or make causes of quarrell) then any reall obstructions of publique Justice, or Parliamentary Priviledg.
God knows how much I’ve tried to understand what justification is being claimed for this war against me; so that I could either provide proper satisfaction to prevent it or quickly put an end to such an unnatural conflict. To many people, this seems more like a result of too much peace and a restless mind, or private grievances, ambition, and factions—who can easily find or create reasons for conflict—than any real obstruction of public justice or parliamentary privilege.
But this is pretended, and this I must be able to avoid and answer before God in My owne Conscience, however some men are not willing to beleeve Me, lest they should condemn themselves.
But this is a pretense, and I need to be able to avoid it and respond to God with my own conscience, even if some people aren't willing to believe me, as it might make them condemn themselves.
When I first with-drew from White-hall, to see if I could allay the insolency of the Tumults (for the not suppressing of which, no account in Reason can be given, (where an orderly Guard was granted) but only to oppress both Mine and the Two Houses freedome of declaring and voting according to every mans Conscience) what obstructions of Justice were there further then this, that what seemed just to one man, might not seem so to another?
When I first stepped away from White-hall to see if I could calm the arrogance of the disturbances (for the failure to control them can't be justified logically, especially when an orderly guard was provided), it only served to undermine both my own freedom and that of the two Houses to express and vote based on everyone's conscience. What other barriers to justice existed beyond the fact that what one person considered just might not seem that way to someone else?
Whom did I by power protect against the Justice of Parliament?
Whom did I protect from the Justice of Parliament by my power?
That some men with-drew, who feared the partiality of their tryall, (warned by my Lord [page 57] of Straffords death) while the vulgar threatned to be their Oppressors, and Judgers of their Judges, was from that instinct which is in all creatures to preserve themselves. If any others refused to appear, where they evidently saw the current of Justice and Freedom so stopped and troubled by the Rabble, that their lawfull Judges either durst not come to the House, or not declare their sense with liberty and safety; it cannot seem strange to any reasonable man, when the sole exposing them to publick odium was enough to ruine them before their Cause could be heard or tryed.
That some men withdrew because they feared bias in their trial (warning from my Lord of Strafford's death) while the mob threatened to be their oppressors and judges of their judges, was simply a natural instinct to protect themselves. If others refused to appear when they clearly saw the flow of justice and freedom obstructed and disrupted by the crowd, to the point where their rightful judges either wouldn't enter the house or couldn't express their opinions freely and safely; it shouldn't seem strange to any reasonable person, given that merely exposing them to public hatred was enough to ruin them before their case could even be heard or judged.
Had not factious Tumults over-born the Freedom and Honour of the two Houses, had they asserted their Justice against them, and made the way open for all the Members quietly to come and declare their Consciences: I know no man so deer to Me, whom I had the least inclination to advise, either to withdraw himself, or deny appearing upon their Summons, to whose Sentence according to Law, I think every Subject bound to stand.
Had the rebellious uproars not overshadowed the freedom and honor of the two Houses, had they stood up for their justice against them, and allowed all the members to come forward and express their opinions without disturbance: I know no one so dear to me that I would even think of suggesting they withdraw or refuse to appear at their request, as I believe every subject is obligated to respect their decisions according to the law.
Distempers (indeed) were risen to so great a height for want of timely suppressing the vulgar insolencies, that the greatest guilt of those which were Voted and demanded as Delinquents, was this, That they would not suffer themselves to be over-awed by the Tumults, and their Patrons; nor compelled to abet [page 58] by their suffrages, or presence; the designes of those men who agitated innovations and ruine both in Church and State.
Disturbances had escalated to such a level due to the failure to quickly put a stop to public disorder that the main fault of those labeled and called out as offenders was that they refused to be intimidated by the chaos and its supporters. They also wouldn’t be forced to support with their votes or presence the agendas of those who were pushing for change and destruction in both the Church and the State. [page 58]
In this point I could not but approve their generous constancie and cautiousness; further then this I did never allow any mans refractoriness against the Priviledges and Orders of the Houses; to whom I wished nothing more then Safetie, Fulness and Freedom.
In this respect, I couldn't help but admire their steadfastness and carefulness; beyond this, I never accepted anyone's defiance against the privileges and rules of the Houses; to them, I wished nothing more than safety, abundance, and freedom.
But the truth is, some men and those not many, despairing in fair and Parliamentary waies by free Deliberations and Votes to gain the concurrence of the major part of Lords and Commons, betook themselves (by the desperate activitie of factious Tumults) to sift and terrifie away all those Members whom they saw to be of contrary minds to their purposes.
But the truth is, some men, and not many of them, in their frustration with fair and Parliamentary methods, tried to win over the majority of Lords and Commons through free discussions and votes. Instead, they resorted to the desperate activity of unruly protests to intimidate and force out all the members they saw as opposing their goals.
How oft was the businesse of the Bishops enjoying their ancient places, and undoubted Priviledges in the House of Peers, carried for them by far the Major part of Lords? Yet after five repulses, contrary to all Order and Custome, it was by Tumultuary instigations obtruded again, and by a few carried, when most of the Peers were forced to absent themselves.
How often were the bishops' interests in keeping their traditional roles and undeniable privileges in the House of Lords supported by the majority of the Lords? Yet, after five setbacks, against all rules and customs, it was suddenly pushed through again due to chaotic influences, and passed by a small number of peers while most of the Lords had to stay away.
In like manner as the Bill against Root and Branch, brought on by tumultuary Clamours, and schismaticall Terrours, which could never passe til both Houses were sufficiently thinned and over-awed.
In a similar way to the Bill against Root and Branch, which was pushed forward by disruptive outcries and factional fears, it could never get through until both Houses were significantly weakened and intimidated.
To which partialitie, while in all Reason, Justice, and Religion, my Conscience forbids me, by consenting, to make up their Votes to Acts of Parliament, I must now be urged with an Armie, and constrained either to hazard my Own, and my Kingdoms ruine, by my Defence, or prostrate my Conscience to the blinde obedience of those men, whose zealous superstition thinks, or pretends, they cannot do God and the Church a greater service, then utterly to destroy that Primitive, Apostolicall, and anciently Universall Government of the Church by Bishops.
To that partiality, while all reason, justice, and my faith tell me that I shouldn’t agree to help them pass laws, I’m now being pressured by an army and forced to either risk my own life and the ruin of my kingdom by standing my ground, or to submit my beliefs to the blind obedience of those whose zealous superstition believes, or claims, that they can’t do God and the Church a bigger favor than completely dismantling the original, apostolic, and historically universal governance of the Church by bishops.
Which, if other mens judgments bind them to maintain, or forbids them to consent to the abolishing of it, mine much more; who, besides the grounds I have in my judgement, have also a most strict and indispensable Oath upon my Conscience, to preserve that Order, and the Rights of the Church; to which most Sacrilegious and abhorred Perjurie, most un-beseeming a Christian King, should I ever, by giving my consent, be betrayed, I should account it infinitely greater miserie, then any hath, or can befall me; in as much as the least sin hath more evill in it then the greatest affliction. Had I gratified their Anti-Episcopall Faction at first in this point with my Consent, and sacrificed the Ecclesiasticall Government and Revenues to [page 60] the fury of their covetousness, ambition, and revenge, I beleeve they would then have found no colourable necessity of raising an Army to fetch in and punish Delinquents.
Which, if other people's judgments tie them to uphold or stop them from agreeing to get rid of it, mine do even more; because, aside from the reasons I have in my judgment, I also have a very strict and unavoidable Oath on my Conscience to protect that Order and the Rights of the Church. To commit the most sacrilegious and detested perjury, completely unworthy of a Christian King, should I ever be betrayed by giving my consent, I would consider it an infinitely greater misery than anything that has happened or could happen to me; since even the smallest sin has more evil in it than the greatest suffering. If I had accommodated their Anti-Episcopal faction at the beginning on this matter with my consent and sacrificed the Ecclesiastical Government and Revenues to the rage of their greed, ambition, and revenge, I believe they would then have found no plausible reason to raise an Army to bring in and punish wrongdoers. [page 60]
That I consented to the Bil of putting the Bishops out of the House of Peers, was done with a firm perswasion of their contentedness to suffer a present diminution in their Rights and Honour for my sake, and the Commonweals, which I was confident they would readily yeeld unto, rather then occasion (by the least obstruction on their part) any dangers to Me, or to my Kingdom. That I cannot add my consent for the totall extirpation of that Government (which I have often offered to all fit regulations) hath so much further tie upon My Conscience, as what I think Religious and Apostolicall, and so very sacred and Divine, is not to be dispensed with, or destroyed, when what is onely of civill Favour, and priviledge of Honour granted to men of that Order, may with their consent who are concerned in it, be annulled.
That I agreed to the bill to remove the Bishops from the House of Peers was based on my strong belief that they would be willing to accept a temporary reduction in their rights and honor for my sake and for the good of the community. I was sure they would prefer to do so rather than risk causing any harm to me or to my kingdom. I cannot, however, give my consent for the complete removal of that government, which I have often discussed regarding appropriate regulations. This weighs heavily on my conscience because what I see as religious and apostolic, and thus very sacred and divine, cannot be compromised or destroyed, while what is merely a matter of civil favor and privilege granted to men of that order can be annulled with their agreement.
This is the true state of those obstructions pretended to be in point of Justice and Authority of Parliament; when I call God to witness, I know none of such consequence as was worth speaking of a War, being onely such as Justice, Reason and Religion had made in my own and other mens Consciences.
This is the real situation regarding those obstacles that were claimed to involve Justice and the Authority of Parliament; when I call God as my witness, I know of no issues significant enough to warrant discussing a War, other than those created in my own and others' Consciences by Justice, Reason, and Religion.
Afterwards indeed a great shew of Delinquents was made, which were but consequences necessarily following upon Mine, or others withdrawing from, or defence against violence: but those could not be the first occasion of raising an Army against Me. Wherein I was so far from preventing them, (as they have declared often, that they might seem to have the advantage and Justice of the defensive part, and load Me with all the envie and injuries of first assaulting them) that (God knows) I had not so much as any hopes of an Army in My thoughts. Had the Tumults been honourably and effectually repressed by exemplary justice, and the Liberty of the Houses so vindicated, that all Members of either House might with Honour and Freedom, becoming such a Senate, have come and discharged their Consciences, I had obtained all that I designed by My withdrawing, and had much more willingly and speedily returned, then I retired; this being My necessity driving, the other my choice desiring.
After that, there was indeed a significant display of offenders, which were just the result of my or others' withdrawal or defense against violence. But those couldn't be the initial reason for raising an army against me. I was not trying to stop them, as they often claimed, to make it seem like they had the advantage and the moral high ground while blaming me for being the first to attack. Honestly, I didn't even hope for an army at all. If the riots had been handled honorably and effectively with justice, and the freedom of the Houses had been defended, allowing all members of either House to come and act with honor and freedom as part of an esteemed Senate, I would have achieved everything I intended by stepping back and would have returned much faster and willingly than I left; my departure was driven by necessity, while the other was based on my choice.
But some men knew, I was like to bring the same Judgment and Constancy which I carryed with Me, which would never fit their designes; and so while they invited Me to come, and grievously complained of My absence, yet they could not but be pleased with it: especially, when they had found out that plausible [page 62] and popular pretexts of raising an Army to fetch in Delinquents: when all that while they never punished the greatest and most intolerable delinquencie of the Tumults, and their Exciters, which drave my Self, and so many of both Houses from their places, by most barbarous indignities; which yet in all Reason and Honour, they were as loath to have deserted, as those others were willing they should, that so they might have occasion to persecute them with the injuries of an Army, for not suffering more tamely the injuries of Tumults.
But some men understood that I would bring the same judgment and steadfastness with me, which would never align with their plans. So, while they invited me to come and complained bitterly about my absence, they couldn’t help but be pleased with it—especially when they discovered those convenient and popular reasons for raising an army to capture wrongdoers. Meanwhile, they never punished the greatest and most unbearable wrongdoing of the riots and their instigators, which drove me and so many from both Houses from our positions through the most brutal indignities. Yet, in all fairness and honor, they were just as reluctant to abandon those outrages as the others were eager for them to do so, so that they could have the chance to attack them with the army for not enduring the harms of the riots more submissively. [page 62]
That this is the true state, and first drift and designe in raising an Army against me, is by the sequel so evident, that all other pretences vanish. For when they declared by Propositions, or Treaties, what they would have to appease them; there was nothing of consequence offered to Mee, or demanded of Mee, as any originall difference in any point of Law, or order of Justice. But among other lesser Innovations, this chiefly was urged, The Abolition of Episcopall, and the Establishment of Presbyterian Government.
That this is the true situation, and the main reason behind raising an army against me, is so clear from what followed that all other excuses fade away. When they put forward their proposals or treaties to calm things down, there was nothing significant offered to me or asked of me regarding any fundamental legal disputes or matters of justice. But among other minor changes, this was especially pushed: the abolition of episcopal governance and the establishment of a Presbyterian system.
All other things at any time propounded were either impertinent as to any ground of a War, or easily granted by me, and onely to make up a number; or else they were meerly consequentiall, and accessarie, after the War was by them unjustly began.
All other things suggested at any time were either irrelevant to the grounds for a war, or easily agreed upon by me just to make it seem like there were more points; or they were simply consequences and additional matters that came up after they unjustly started the war.
I cannot hinder other mens thoughts, whom the noise and shew of piety, and heat of Reformation and Religion, might easily so fill with prejudice, that all equality and clearness of judgement might be obstructed. But this was, and is, as to my best observation, the true state of affairs between Us, when they first raised an Armie, with this designe, either to stop my mouth, or to force my consent: and in this truth, as to my conscience, (who was God knowes, as far from meditating a War, as I was in the eye of the world, from having any preparation for one) I finde that comfort, that in the midst of all the unfortunate Successes of this War, on my side, I do not think my Innocency any whit prejudiced or darkned; Nor am I without that Integrity and Peace before God, as with humble confidence to address my Prayer to Him.
I can’t control what other people think, as the noise and show of faith, along with the fervor of reform and religion, might easily fill them with bias, causing their judgment to be clouded. But this was, and still is, from what I can see, the true situation between us, when they first raised an army with the aim of either silencing me or forcing me to agree. And in this truth, as it relates to my conscience (which, God knows, was as far from wanting a war as I was, in the eyes of the world, from being prepared for one), I find comfort that, despite all the unfortunate outcomes of this war, on my side, I don’t think my innocence is in any way harmed or obscured; nor do I lack the integrity and peace before God that allows me to humbly pray to Him.
For thou, O Lord, seest cleerly thorow all the cloudings of humane affairs: Thou judgest without prejudice: Thy Omniscience eternally guides thy unerrable Judgment.
For you, O Lord, see clearly through all the confusion of human affairs: You judge without bias: Your all-knowing nature eternally guides your infallible judgment.
O my God, the proud are risen against Me, and the Assemblies of violent men have sought after my Soul, and have not set Thee before their eyes.
Oh my God, the proud have risen against me, and the groups of violent people have sought my soul and have not placed you before their eyes.
Consider mine Enemies, O Lord, for they are many, and they hate me with a deadly hatred, without a cause.
Look at my enemies, Lord, because they are many, and they hate me with a fierce hatred, without any reason.
For thou knowest, I had no passion, design, or preparation to embroil My Kingdoms in a Civil War; whereto I had least temptation; as knowing I must adventure more then any, and could gain least of any by it.
For you know, I had no passion, plan, or preparation to drag my kingdoms into a civil war; I had the least temptation to do so, knowing I would risk more than anyone and gain the least of anyone by it.
Thou, O Lord, art my witness, how oft I have deplored and studied to divert the necessity thereof, wherin I cannot well be thought so prodigally thirstie of my Subjects blood, as to venture my own life, which I have bin oft compelled to do in this unhappie War; and which were better spent to save then to destroy my people.
You, O Lord, are my witness, how often I have lamented and tried to avoid the need for it, in which I cannot be seen as so recklessly thirsty for my subjects' blood, as to risk my own life, which I have often been forced to do in this unfortunate war; and which would be better spent saving than destroying my people.
O Lord, I need much of thy grace, with patience to bear the many afflictions thou hast suffered some men to bring upon me; but much more to bear the unjust reproaches of those, who not content that I suffer most by the War, will needs perswade the world that I have raised first, or given just cause to raise it.
Oh Lord, I really need your grace, and patience to handle the many hardships that some people have caused me; but even more, I need strength to deal with the unfair criticisms from those who, not satisfied that I suffer the most because of the War, insist on convincing everyone that I started it or gave anyone a reason to start it.
The confidence of some mens false tongues is such, that they would almost make me suspect my own innocencie: Yea, I could be content (at least by my silence) to take upon me so great a guilt before men, If by that I might allay the malice of mine enemies, and redeem my people from this miserable War; since thou, O Lord, knowest my innocencie in this thing.
The confidence of some men’s deceitful words is so strong that they almost make me doubt my own innocence. Honestly, I could be willing (at least through my silence) to accept such a huge blame in front of others if it meant calming my enemies' hatred and saving my people from this terrible war; because, O Lord, you know my innocence in this matter.
Save, O Lord, thy servant, as hitherto thou hast, and in thy due time scatter the people that delight in War.
Save me, Lord, just as you have before, and in your own time, spread out the people who take pleasure in war.
Arise, O Lord, lift up thy Self, because of the rage of mine enemies, which increaseth more and more. Behold them that have conceived mischief, travelled with iniquitie, and brought forth falshood.
Rise up, Lord, show Yourself because of the anger of my enemies, which keeps growing. Look at those who have planned evil, gone through struggles with wickedness, and created lies.
Thou knowest the chief designe of this War is, either to destroy my Person, or force my Judgement, and to make me renege my Conscience, and thy Truth.
You know that the main goal of this War is to either eliminate me or to change my mind, and to make me betray my conscience and your truth.
I am driven to crosse Davids choice, and desire rather to fall into the hands of men by denying them (though their mercie be cruell) then into thy hands by sinning against My Conscience, and in that against thee, who art a consuming fire: Better they destroy Me, then thou shouldest damn Me.
I am compelled to go against David choice, and would rather fall into the hands of people by denying them (even if their mercy is cruel) than into your hands by sinning against my conscience, and in doing so against you, who are a consuming fire: Better they destroy me than you damn me.
Be thou the defence of My soul, who wilt save the upright in heart.
Be the protection of my soul, you who will save the honest at heart.
If nothing but My blood will satisfie My Enemies, or quench the flames of My Kingdoms, or thy temporall Justice, I am content, if it be thy will, that it be shed by mine own Subjects hands.
If only My blood will satisfy My Enemies, or put out the fires of My Kingdoms, or your earthly Justice, I'm okay with it, if it’s your will, that it be shed by the hands of My own Subjects.
But O let the bloud of Me, though their King, yet a sinner, be washed with the blood of my Innocent [page 66] cent and peace-making Redeemer, for in that thy Justice will finde not only a temporary expiation, but an eternall plenary satisfaction, both for my sins, and the sins of my People; whom I beseech thee still own for thine, and when thy wrath is appeased by my Death, O Remember thy great mercies towards them, and forgive them! O my Father, for they know not what they doe.
But oh, let my blood, even though I am their King, still a sinner, be washed away with the blood of my innocent and peace-making Redeemer. In that way, your Justice will find not just a temporary solution, but an eternal full satisfaction, both for my sins and the sins of my people; whom I plead with you to still recognize as yours. And when your anger is calmed by my death, oh, remember your great mercies towards them and forgive them! Oh my Father, for they do not know what they are doing.
10. Upon their seizing the Kings Magazines, Forts, Navy, and Militia.
H Ow untruly I am charged with the first raising of an Army, and beginning this Civill Warre, the eyes that onely pitty Me, and the Loyall hearts that durst only pray for me, at first, might witnesse, which yet appear not so many on my side, as there were men in Armes lifted against me; my unpreparednesse for a War may well dis-hearten those that would help Me; while it argues (truly) my willingnes to fight; yet it testifies for me, that I am set on the defensive part; having so little hopes or power to defend others, that I have none to defend my self, or to preserve what is mine own from their proreption.
H ow unfairly I'm accused of being the one who started an army and kicked off this civil war. The few people who truly feel sorry for me and the loyal hearts that can only pray for me at first might witness this, but they don’t seem to be as numerous as those who have taken up arms against me. My lack of preparation for war might really discourage those who want to help me; while it actually shows my willingness to fight, it proves that I’m forced to take a defensive stance. I have so little hope or ability to protect others that I have none to defend myself or to keep what is rightfully mine from being taken away.
No man can doubt but they prevented me in their purposes, as well as their injuries, who are so much before-hand in their preparations against me, and surprisals of my Strength. Such as are not for Them, yet dare not be for Me; so over-aw'd is their Loyalty by the others numbers and terrours. I believe my innocency and unpreparedness to assert my Rights and Honour, makes me the more guilty in their esteems; who would not so easily have declared a War against me, if I had first assaulted them.
No one can deny that those who are so quick to plan against me and catch my strength off guard have prevented me from achieving my goals, as well as causing me harm. Those who aren't on their side still won't support me, as their loyalty is overwhelmed by the numbers and threats of the others. I think that my innocence and lack of readiness to defend my rights and honor make me seem even more guilty in their eyes. They wouldn't have so easily declared war on me if I had attacked them first.
They knew, my chiefest Arms left me, were those only which the Ancient Christians were wont to use against their Persecutors, Prayers and Tears. These may serve a good mans turn, if not to conquer as a Souldier, yet to suffer as a Martyr.
They knew that my most important weapons had left me; those were just the ones that the early Christians used against their persecutors: prayers and tears. These may help a good person not to conquer like a soldier but to endure like a martyr.
Their preventing of me, and surprising my Castles, Forts, Arms and Navy, with the Militia, is so far best for me, That it may drive me from putting any trust in the arm of flesh, and wholly to cast my self into the protection of the living God, who can save by few or none, as well as by many.
Their stopping me and surprising my castles, forts, weapons, and navy, along with the militia, is actually for the best because it might push me away from relying on human strength and make me completely trust in the protection of the living God, who can rescue by few or none just as easily as by many.
He that made the greedy Ravens to be Elias Caterers, and bring him food, may also make their surprisall of outward force and defence, an opportunity to shew me the special support of his power and protection.
He who made the greedy ravens to be Elijah's caterers and bring him food can also turn their unexpected strength and defense into an opportunity to show me the special support of his power and protection.
I thank God, I reckon not now the want of the Militia so much in reference to my own protection, as my Peoples.
I thank God, I no longer see the lack of the Militia as much for my own protection, but for that of my people.
Their many and sore oppressions grieve me, I am above mine own: What I want in the hands of Force and Power, I have in the wings of Faith and Prayer.
Their many and painful oppressions sadden me, I rise above my own: What I lack in the grip of Force and Power, I have in the embrace of Faith and Prayer.
But this is the strange method these men will needs take to resolve their riddle of Making Me a glorious King, by taking away my Kingly power: Thus I shall become a Support to my Friends, and a Terrour to my Enemies, by being unable to succour the one, or suppress the other.
But this is the odd way these men insist on solving their puzzle of making me a great King by stripping me of my royal power: So I will end up being a support to my friends and a terror to my enemies, by being unable to help one or control the other.
For thus have they designed and proposed to me the new modeling of Soveraignty and Kingship, as without any reality of power, so without any necessity of subjection and obedience: That the Majesty of the Kings of England might hereafter hang like Mahomet's Tomb, by a magnetique Charm, between the Power and Priviledges of the two Houses, in an airy imagination of Regality.
For this is how they have planned and suggested to me the new concept of Sovereignty and Kingship, without any real power and without the need for subjection and obedience: That the Majesty of the Kings of England might from now on dangle like Mahomet's Tomb, by a magnetic charm, between the power and privileges of the two Houses, in a fanciful idea of Regality.
But I beleeve the surfet of too much power, which some men have greedily seized on, and now seek wholly to devour, will ere long make the Common-wealth sick both of it and them, since they cannot well digest it; Soveraign Power in Subjects seldom agreeing with the stomacks of fellow-subjects.
But I believe that the excess of power, which some people have greedily taken for themselves and now want to completely consume, will soon make the community sick of both it and them, as they can't really handle it; Sovereign power in subjects rarely sits well with the stomachs of fellow subjects.
Yet I have even in this point of the constant Militia, sought, by satisfying their fears and importunities, both to secure my Friends, and overcome mine Enemies, to gain the peace of all, by depriving my self of a sole power to help, or hurt any: yeelding the Militia, (which is my undoubted Right no less then the Crown) to be disposed of as the two Houses shall think fit, during my time.
Yet I have also, regarding the constant Militia, tried to address their fears and requests in order to protect my friends and defeat my enemies, aiming for peace for everyone by giving up my sole authority to help or harm anyone. I am yielding the Militia, which is my undeniable right just as much as the Crown, to be managed as the two Houses see fit during my reign.
So willing am I to bury all jealousies in them of me, and to live above all jealousies of them, as to my self; I desire not to be safer then I wish them and my People: If I had the sole actuall disposing of the Militia, I could not protect my People, further then they protected Me and Themselves: so that the use of the Militia is mutuall. I would but defend my self so far, as to be able to defend my good Subjects from those mens violence and fraud, who conscious to their own evill merits and designes, will needs perswade the world, that none but Wolves are fit to be trusted with the custody of the Shepherd and his Flock. Miserable experience hath taught my Subjects, since power hath been wrested from Me, and imployed against Me and Them, that neither can be safe, if both be not in such a way as the Law hath intrusted the publike safety and welfare.
I’m completely willing to put aside all jealousies about them and to rise above any jealousy they might feel toward me; I don’t want to be safer than I wish for them and my people. If I had full control over the militia, I wouldn’t be able to protect my people any more than they protect me and themselves. So, the use of the militia is a two-way street. I just want to defend myself enough to protect my good subjects from the violence and deceit of those who, aware of their own bad actions and intentions, try to convince everyone that only wolves should be trusted with the care of the shepherd and his flock. Bitter experience has taught my subjects that since power has been taken away from me and used against both me and them, neither can be safe unless both are in line with how the law has entrusted public safety and welfare.
Yet even this Concession of mine, as to the [page 70] exercise of the Militia, so vast and large, is not satisfactory to some men; which seem to be Enemies not to me only, but to all Monarchy; and are resolved to transmit to posterity such Jealousies of the Crown, as they should never permit it to enjoy its just and necessary Rights in point of power; to which (at last) all Law is resolved, while thereby it is best protected.
Yet even this concession of mine regarding the [page 70] use of the Militia, which is so extensive, doesn't satisfy some people; they seem to be enemies not just to me, but to all Monarchy; and they're determined to pass on to future generations such suspicions of the Crown that they should never allow it to enjoy its rightful and necessary powers; to which (in the end) all Law is directed, as it is best protected this way.
But here Honour and Justice due to my Successors, forbid me to yeeld to such total alienation of that power from them, which civility and duty, no less then Justice and Honour should have forbad them to have asked of me.
But here, Honour and Justice owed to my successors forbid me to give up that power completely, which civility and duty, as much as Justice and Honour, should have prevented them from asking of me.
For, although I can be content to Eclypse my own beams, to satisfie their fears; who think they must needs be scorched or blinded, if I should shine in the full lustre of Kingly power wherewith God and the Laws have invested me: Yet I will never consent to put out the Sun of Soveraignty to all posterity, and succeeding Kings; whose just recovery of their Rights from unjust Usurpations and Extortions, shall never be prejudiced or obstructed by any Act of mine; which indeed, would not be more injurious to succeeding Kings, then to my Subjects; whom I desire to leave in a condition not wholly desperate for the future; so as by a Law to be ever subjected to those many factious distractions, [page 71] which must needs follow the many-headed Hydra of Government: which as it makes a shew to the people to have more eyes to foresee; so they will find it hath more mouths too, which must be satisfied: and (at best) it hath rather a monstrosity, then any thing of perfection, beyond that of right Monarchy; where counsell may be in many as the senses, but the Supreme Power can be but in One as the Head.
For, even though I can be okay with dimming my own light to ease their worries—those who think they might get burned or blinded if I shine with the full glory of the royal power bestowed upon me by God and the laws—I will never agree to extinguish the Sun of sovereignty for future generations and succeeding kings. Their rightful reclaiming of their rights from wrongful takeovers and extortions will never be harmed or hindered by any action of mine; doing so would be just as harmful to future kings as it would be to my subjects. I want to leave them in a situation that’s not completely hopeless for the future, rather than being subjected to countless divisive distractions, [page 71] which will inevitably come from the many-headed Hydra of government. While it appears to the people as if it has more eyes to see, they will find it also has more mouths to feed, which must be satisfied; and (at best) it resembles a monstrosity more than anything perfect, beyond that of true monarchy; where counsel can come from many, like the senses, but the Supreme Power can only reside in One, like the Head.
Happily where men have tried the horrours and malignant influence which will certainly follow my enforced darkness and Eclypse, (occasioned by the interposition and shadow of that body, which as the Moon receiveth its chiefest lights from me) which will at length more esteem and welcome the restored glory and blessing of the Suns light.
Happily, where people have experienced the horrors and negative effects that will definitely come from my enforced darkness and eclipse (caused by the presence and shadow of that body, which like the Moon gets its main light from me), they will eventually value and appreciate the restored glory and blessing of the Sun's light much more.
And if at present I may seem by My receding so much from the use of my Right in the Power of the Militia, to come short of the discharge of that trust to which I am sworn for my peoples protection; I conceive those men are guilty of the inforced perjury; (if so it may seem) who compell me to take this new and strange way of discharging my trust, by seeming to desert it; of protecting my Subjects, by exposing my self to danger or dishonour, for their safety and quiet.
And if I currently seem to distance myself so much from my rights in the power of the Militia, that I fall short of fulfilling the duty I promised to protect my people; I believe those forcing me into this new and strange way of fulfilling my duty, by appearing to abandon it; of protecting my subjects, by putting myself at risk or shame for their safety and peace, are guilty of enforced betrayal.
Which in the conflicts of Civill War and [page 72] advantages of power, cannot be effected but by some side yeilding; to which the greatest love of the publique peace, and the firmest assurance of Gods protection (arising from a good Conscience) doth more invite me, then can be expected from other mens fears; which arising from the injustice of their actions (though never so successfull) yet dare not adventure their Authours upon any other way of safety then that of the Sword and Militia; which yet are but weak defences against the stroaks of divine Vengeance, which will overtake; or of mens own Consciences, which alwayes attend injurious perpetrations.
Which, in the struggles of civil war and [page 72] the advantages of power, cannot be achieved without one side giving in; to which the deepest love for public peace and the strongest assurance of God's protection (coming from a good conscience) motivates me more than the fears of others; those fears arise from the injustice of their actions (even if they are successful) and they do not dare to seek safety through any means other than the sword and military force; yet those are weak defenses against the blows of divine vengeance, which will inevitably come, or against people's own consciences, which always follow wrongful deeds.
For my self, I do not think that I can want any thing which providential necessity is pleased to take from me, in order to my Peoples tranquillity and Gods glory, whose protection is sufficient for me; and he is able by his being with me, abundantly to compensate to me, as he did to Job, what-ever Honour, Power, or Liberty the Chaldeans, the Sabeans, or the Divel himself can deprive me of.
For myself, I don’t believe I can want anything that fate chooses to take from me for the peace of my people and the glory of God. His protection is enough for me, and he can, by being with me, make up for whatever honor, power, or freedom the Chaldeans, the Sabeans, or even the devil himself might take away from me, just as he did for Job.
Although they take from me all defence of Arms and Militia, all refuge by Land of Forts and Castles, all flight by Sea in my Ships and Navie; yea, though they study to rob me of the Hearts of my Subjects, the greatest Treasure and best Ammunition of a King; yet cannot they deprive me of my own [page 73] innocencie, or Gods mercie, nor obstruct my way to heaven.
Although they strip me of all defense through arms and militia, all safety from land fortifications and castles, and all escape by sea in my ships and navy; yes, even though they try to take away the loyalty of my subjects, the greatest treasure and best support of a king; they still can't take away my own innocence, or God's mercy, nor block my path to heaven. [page 73]
Therefore, O my God, to thee I fly for help; if thou wilt be on my side, I shall have more with me then can be against me.
So, my God, I turn to you for help; if you are on my side, I will have more with me than anyone who is against me.
There is none in Heaven, or in Earth that I desire in comparison of thee: In the losse of all, be thou more then all to me: Make haste to succour me, thou that never failest them that put their trust in thee.
There’s no one in Heaven or on Earth that I want more than you: In losing everything, be more than everything to me: Hurry to help me, you who never let down those who trust in you.
Thou seest I have no power to oppose them that come against me, who are encouraged to fight under pretence of fighting for me: But my eies are towards thee.
You see I have no power to oppose those who come against me, who are motivated to fight under the guise of fighting for me: But my eyes are turned towards you.
Thou needest no help, nor shall I, if I may have thine; if not to conquer, yet at least to suffer.
You don't need help, and I won't either, if I can have yours; if not to to win, then at least to endure.
If thou delightest not in my safety, and prosperity, behold here I am willing to be reduced to what thou wilt have me; whose Judgements oft begin with thy own Children.
If you don't care about my safety and success, here I am ready to be whatever you want; your judgments often start with your own children.
I am content to be nothing that thou maiest be all.
I’m happy to be nothing so you can be everything.
Thou hast taught me, that no King can be saved by the multitude of an host; but yet Thou canst save me by the multitude of Thy mercies, who art the Lord of Hosts, and the Father of mercies.
You have taught me that no king can be saved by the size of an army; but still, you can save me by the abundance of your mercies, who are the Lord of Hosts and the Father of mercies.
I will give thy Justice the glorie of my distress.
I will give your Justice the glory of my suffering.
I let thy mercie have the glorie of my deliverance from them that persecute my soul:
I let your mercy have the glory for my rescue from those who pursue my soul:
By my sins have I fought against Thee, and robbed thee of thy glory, who am thy subject; and justly maist thou by my own Subjects, strip me of my strength, and eclipse my glory.
Because of my sins, I have fought against You and taken away Your glory, even though I am Your subject; and rightly can You, through my own subjects, take away my strength and eclipse my glory.
But shew thy self, O my hope and only refuge! Let not mine enemies say, There is no help for him in his God.
But show yourself, O my hope and only refuge! Don't let my enemies say, "There’s no help for him in his God."
Hold up my goings in thy paths, that my footsteps slip not.
Guide my steps in your paths so that I don’t stumble.
Keep me as the apple of thine eye, hide me under the shadow of thy wings.
Keep me close to your heart, shelter me under your wings.
Shew thy marvelous loving kindness, O thou that savest by thy right hand them that put their trust in thee, from those that rise up against them;
Show your amazing love and kindness, O you who saves with your strong hand those who trust in you, from those who rise up against them;
From the wicked that oppress me, from my deadly enemies that compass me about.
From the evil ones who oppress me, from my deadly enemies who surround me.
Shew me the path of life. In thy presence is fulness of joy, at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore.
Show me the way to life. In your presence is complete joy; at your right hand are pleasures forevermore.
11. Upon the 19 Propositions first sent to the King. and more afterwards.
A Lthough there be many things, they demand, yet if these be all, I am glad to see at what price they set my own safety, and my peoples peace; which I cannot think I buy at too dear a rate, save only the parting with my Conscience and Honor. If nothing else will satisfie, I must chuse rather to be as miserable and inglorious, as My enemies can make or wish me.
A Although there are many demands, if these are all that matters, I'm glad to see the value they place on my safety and my people's peace; I can’t believe I would pay too high a price for that, unless it means giving up my conscience and honor. If nothing else will satisfy them, I’d rather be as miserable and unremarkable as my enemies can make or want me to be.
Some things here propounded to me have been offered by me; others are easily granted; The rest (I think) ought not to be obtruded upon me, with the point of the sword; nor urged with the injuries of a Warr; when I have already declared that I cannot yeeld to them, without violating my Conscience: 'tis strange, there can be no method of peace, but by making war upon my soul.
Some things presented to me here have been suggested by me; others are easy to agree to. The rest (I believe) shouldn't be forced upon me with the threat of violence; nor pushed with the harms of a war, especially when I’ve already stated that I cannot submit to them without compromising my conscience: it’s strange that there’s no way to find peace except by waging war on my soul.
Here are many things required of me, but I see nothing offer'd to me, by the way of gratefull Exchange of Honour; or any requitall or those favours, I have, or can yet grant them.
Here are many things expected of me, but I see nothing offered in return as a gesture of gratitude or honor; no repayment for the favors I have given or can still give them.
This Honour they do me, to put Me [page 76] on the giving part, which is more princely and divine. They cannot ask more then I can give, may I but reserve to my Self the incommunicable Jewell of my Conscience; and not be forced to part with that, whose loss nothing can repair or requite.
This honor they give me, putting me [page 76] in the role of the giver, which is more noble and divine. They can’t ask for more than I can offer, as long as I can keep the invaluable jewel of my conscience to myself; I must not be compelled to part with something whose loss nothing can fix or repay.
Some things (which they are pleased to propound) seem unreasonable to Me; and while I have any mastery of my Reason, how can they think I can consent to them; who know they are such as are inconsistent with being either a King, or a good Christian? My yeilding so much (as I have already) makes some men confident I will deny nothing.
Some things (that they are happy to suggest) seem unreasonable to me; and since I have any control over my reason, how can they think I would agree to them, knowing they contradict being either a king or a good Christian? My giving in this much (as I already have) makes some people confident that I will deny nothing.
The love I have of my peoples peace, hath (indeed) great influence upon Me; but the love of truth and inward peace hath more.
The love I have for the peace of my people definitely has a significant impact on me, but the love for truth and inner peace has an even greater effect.
Should I grant some things they require, I should not so much weaken my outward state of a King, as wound that inward quiet of my Conscience; which ought to be, is, and ever shall be (by Gods Grace) dearer to Me then my Kingdoms.
Should I give in to some of their demands, I wouldn't so much weaken my public image as a King, but instead harm the inner peace of my Conscience; which ought to be, is, and always will be (by God's Grace) more important to me than my Kingdoms.
Some things which a King might approve, yet in Honour and Policy are at some time to be denied, to some men, lest he should seem not to dare to deny any thing; and give too much incouragement to unreasonable demands or importunities.
Some things that a king might approve, yet for the sake of honor and strategy, sometimes need to be denied to certain people, so he doesn't appear afraid to refuse anything and to avoid giving too much encouragement to unreasonable demands or persistent requests.
But to bind my Self to a generall and implicite [page 77] consent to what-ever they shall desire or propound, (for such is one of their Propositions) were such a latitude of blind obedience, as never was expected from any Free-men, nor fit to be required of any man, much less of a King by his own Subjects; any of whom he may possibly exceed as much in wisdom, as he doth in place and power.
But to tie myself to a general and implicit [page 77] agreement to whatever they want or propose, (since that is one of their Propositions) would be such a level of blind obedience that no free person would ever have been expected to give, nor should it be demanded of any man, especially not of a king by his own subjects; any of whom he might possibly surpass in wisdom just as much as he does in position and power.
This were, as if Samson should have consented, not only to bind his own hands, and cut off his hair, but to put out his own eys, that the Philistins might with the more safety mock and abuse him; which they chose rather to do, then quite destroy him, when he was become so tame an object, and fit occasion for their sport and scorn.
This is like if Samson had agreed, not just to tie up his own hands and cut his hair, but to blind himself so the Philistines could mock and mistreat him with less risk; they preferred to do this rather than completely destroy him when he became such an easy target for their amusement and ridicule.
Certainly, to exclude all power of denyall, seems an arrogancy least of all becoming those who pretend to make their Addresses in an humble and loyall way of petitioning; who by that, sufficiently confess their own inferiority, which obligeth them to rest, if not satisfied, yet quieted, with such an Answer as the Will and Reason of their Superiour thinks fit to give; who is acknowledged to have a freedom and power of Reason, to Consent or Dissent, else it were very foolish and absurd to ask, what another having not liberty to deny, neither hath power to grant.
Certainly, to completely deny any power of refusal seems arrogant, especially for those who are trying to approach things with humility and loyalty in their petitions. By doing this, they acknowledge their own inferiority, which makes them obligated to accept, if not be satisfied, with whatever answer their superior deems appropriate to provide. This superior is recognized as having the freedom and ability to agree or disagree; otherwise, it would be quite foolish and absurd to request something from someone who doesn't have the freedom to refuse and lacks the power to agree.
But if this be my Right belonging to Me, [page 78] in Reason as a Man, and in Honour as a Soveraign King (as undoubtedly it doth) how can it be other then extreme injury to confine my Reason to a necessity of granting all they have a mind to ask, whose minds may be as differing from mine, both in reason and honour, as their aims may be, and their qualities are? which last God and the Laws have sufficiently distinguisht, making me their Soveraign, and them my Subjects: whose Propositions may soon prove violent oppositions, if once they gain to be necessary impositions upon the Regall Authority; Since no man seeks to limit and confine his King in Reason, who hath not a secret aim to share with him, or usurp upon him in Power and Dominion.
But if this is my right, belonging to me, [page 78] as a man in reason and as a sovereign king (which it clearly is), how can it be anything but a serious injustice to force my reason to comply with everything they wish to ask, when their perspectives may differ from mine in both reason and honor, just as their goals and qualities do? God and the laws have clearly defined these differences, making me their sovereign and them my subjects. Their proposals could quickly turn into violent oppositions if they become necessary demands on royal authority, since no one tries to limit and constrain their king in reason unless they secretly aim to share power or usurp authority from him.
But they would have me trust to their moderation, and abandon mine own discretion; that so I might verifie what representations some have made of me to the world, that I am fitter to be their Pupil then their Prince. Truly, I am not so confident of my own sufficiency, as not willingly to admit the Counsel of others: But yet I am not so diffident of my self, as brutishly to submit to any mans dictates, and at once to betray the Soveraignty of Reason in my soul, and the Majesty of my own Crown to any of my Subjects.
But they want me to rely on their judgment and give up my own, so I can confirm what some people have claimed about me—that I’m more suited to be their student than their ruler. Honestly, I’m not so sure of my own abilities that I wouldn’t welcome the advice of others. But I’m also not so insecure that I would mindlessly follow anyone’s orders, betraying my own reason and the dignity of my crown to any of my subjects.
Besides, all men that knew them, knew this, how young States-men the most part of these propounders are; so that till experience of one seven years have shewed me how well they can govern themselves, and so much power as is wrested from me, I should be very foolish indeed, and unfaithful in my Trust, to put the reins of both Reason and Government wholly out of my Own, into their hands, whose driving is already too much like Jehues; and whose forwardnesse to ascend the throne of Supremacie pretends more of Phaeton then of Phebus; God divert the Omen of his will.
Besides, everyone who knows them recognizes how young most of these politicians are. So until experience over seven years has shown me how well they can govern themselves, and until as much power as is taken from me, I would be really foolish and unfaithful to my trust to completely hand over the reins of reason and government to them. Their driving is already too much like Jehues, and their eagerness to sit at the top claims more of Phaeton than of Phebus; may God change the omen of His will.
They may remember that at best they sit in Parliament, as my Subjects, not my Superiours: called to be My Counsellours, not Dictatours: Their Summons extends to recommend their Advice, not to command my Dutie.
They might remember that at most they sit in Parliament as my subjects, not my superiors: called to be my advisors, not my commanders: Their summons is to suggest their advice, not to dictate my duties.
When I first heard of Propositions to be sent me, I expected either some good Laws which had been antiquated by the course of time, or overlaid by the corruption of manners, had been desired to a restauration of their vigour and due execution; or some evil Customs [page 80] preterlegall, and abuses personall had been to be removed: or some injuries done by my Self, and others, to the Common-weal, were to be repaired: or some equable offertures were to be tendred to Me, wherein the advantages of my Crown being considered by them, might fairly induce me to condescend to what tended to my Subjects good, without any great diminution of my Self, whom Nature, Law, Reason and Religion binde Me (in the first place) to preserve; without which 'tis impossible to preserve my people according to my place.
When I first heard about the proposals meant for me, I expected either some good laws that had become outdated over time or had been undermined by the decline of morals, which were intended for restoration and proper enforcement; or some harmful customs and personal abuses that needed to be addressed; or some wrongs caused by myself and others to the common good that needed fixing; or some fair offers directed toward me, where the benefits to my crown would encourage me to agree to what would be good for my subjects without significantly compromising my own interests, which I am bound by nature, law, reason, and religion to protect; without this, it’s impossible for me to safeguard my people as my position demands. [page 80]
Or (at least) I looked for such moderate desires of due Reformation of what was (indeed) amisse in Church and State, as might still preserve the foundation and essentials of Government in both; not shake and quite overthrow either of them, without any regard to the Laws in force, the wisdom and piety of former Parliaments, the ancient, and universall practice of Christian Churches; the Rights and Priviledges of particular men: Nor yet any thing offered in lieu, or in the room of what must be destroyed, which might at once reach the good end of the others Institution, and also supply its pretended defects, reform its abuses, and satisfie sober and wise men, not with soft and specious words, pretending zeal, and special piety, [page 81] but with pregnant and solid Reasons, both divine and humane, which might justifie the abruptnesse and necessity of such vast Alterations.
Or (at least) I sought moderate desires for a proper reform of what was clearly wrong in the Church and State, aiming to maintain the foundation and essentials of government in both, rather than shaking and completely overturning either, without regard for the current laws, the wisdom and integrity of past Parliaments, the longstanding and universal practices of Christian Churches, or the rights and privileges of individuals. There was also nothing proposed to replace what needed to be abolished that might simultaneously achieve the beneficial goals of the other’s institution, address its supposed shortcomings, reform its abuses, and satisfy reasonable and wise individuals, not with soft and appealing words, claiming zeal and genuine piety, but with compelling and substantial reasons, both divine and human, that could justify the abruptness and necessity of such significant changes. [page 81]
But in all their Propositions I can observe little of these kindes, or to these ends: Nothing of any Laws dis-jointed, which are to be restored; of any right invaded; of any justice to be unobstructed; of any compensations to be made; of any impartiall Reformation to be granted: to all or any of which Reason, Religion, true Policy, or any other humane motives might induce Me.
But in all their proposals, I see very little of this kind or for these purposes: nothing about any laws that need to be reinstated; nothing about any rights being violated; nothing about justice that should be unobstructed; nothing about compensation that should be made; nothing about any fair reform that should be granted. None of which reason, religion, genuine policy, or any other human motives could persuade me.
But as to the main matters propounded by them at any time, in which is either great novelty or difficulty, I perceive, that what were formerly look'd upon as Factions in the State, and Schisms in the Church, and so punishable by the Laws, have now the confidence, by vulgar clamours, and assistance (chiefly) to demand not onely Tolerations of themselves, in their vanity, novelty, and confusion; but also Abolition of the Laws against them, and a totall extirpation of that Government, whose Rights they have a mind to invade.
But when it comes to the main issues they raise, which are either very new or challenging, I notice that what used to be seen as factions in the State and divisions in the Church—punishable by law—now have the audacity, fueled by public outcry and support (especially), to not only ask for tolerance for their pride, novelty, and chaos but also to seek the removal of the laws against them and a complete dismantling of the government whose rights they intend to violate.
This as to the main: Other Propositions are (for the most part) but as waste paper in which those are wrapped up, to present them somewhat more handsomly.
This regarding the main point: Other proposals are mostly just waste paper that wraps up the main ideas to present them in a slightly fancier way.
Nor do I so much wonder at the variety, [page 82] and horrible noveltie of some Propositions, (there being nothing so monstrous, which some fancies are not prone to long for).
Nor am I really surprised by the variety, [page 82] and the frightening novelty of some ideas, (because there's nothing so monstrous that some imaginations don't yearn for it).
This casts me into, not an admiration, but an extasie, how such things should have the fortune to be propounded in the name of the two Houses of the Parliament of England, among whom, I am very confident, there was not a fourth part of the Members of either House, whose Judgements free, single and apart did approve or desire such destructive changes in the Government of the Church.
This throws me into, not admiration, but a state of astonishment, how such things could be proposed in the name of the two Houses of the Parliament of England, among whom, I am very sure, there wasn't even a quarter of the Members of either House whose independent, unbiased judgments supported or wanted such harmful changes in the Government of the Church.
I am perswaded there remains in far the Major part of both Houses (if free and full) so much Learning, Reason, Religion, and just Moderation, as to know how to sever between the use and the abuse of things, the institution and the corruption, the Government and the mis-government, the Primitive Patterns and the aberrations or blottings of after-Copies.
I am convinced that there is still a significant majority in both Houses (if they are truly free and open) who have enough knowledge, reason, faith, and fair judgment to distinguish between the proper use and misuse of things, the intended purpose and the corruption, the good governance and the mismanagement, as well as the original standards and the deviations or distortions in later copies.
Sure they could not at all, upon so little, or no Reason (as yet produced to the contrary) so soon renounce all regard to the Laws in force, to antiquity, to the piety of their Reforming progenitors, to the prosperity of former times in this Church and State, under the present Government of the Church.
Surely they could not, based on such little or no reasoning (as yet presented to the contrary), so quickly disregard the laws in effect, the traditions, the devotion of their reforming ancestors, or the prosperity of past times in this Church and State, under the current Church government.
Yet, by a strange fatality, these men suffer, either by their absence, or silence, or negligence, [page 83] or supine credulity (beleeving that all is good, which is guilded with shewes of Zeal and Reformation) their private dissenting in Judgement to be drawn into the common sewer or streame of the present vogue and humour; which hath its chief rise and abetment from those popular clamors and tumults: which served to give life and strength to the infinite activity of those men, who studied with all diligence, and policy, to improve to their innovating designes, the present distractions.
Yet, by a strange twist of fate, these men suffer, either because of their absence, silence, or negligence, [page 83] or from lazily believing that everything is good when it’s dressed up in appearances of zeal and reform. Their private disagreements in judgment are pulled into the mainstream flow of current trends and attitudes, which mainly rise and thrive on popular shouts and unrest. This unrest fuels the endless energy of those who work tirelessly and strategically to exploit the ongoing chaos for their innovative agendas.
Such Armies of Propositions having so little, in my judgment, of Reason, Justice, and Religion on their side, as they had Tumult and Faction for their rise, must not go alone, but ever be backt and seconded, with Armies of Souldiers; Though the second should prevaile against my Person, yet that first shall never overcome me further then I see cause; for, I look not at their number and power, so much as I weigh their Reason and Justice.
Such groups of ideas have so little, in my view, of logic, fairness, and morality on their side, as they had chaos and conflict for their emergence, must not stand alone, but should always be supported by groups of soldiers; Even if the latter might overpower me personally, the former will never defeat me beyond what I deem necessary; because I consider not their size and strength as much as I evaluate their logic and fairness.
Had the two Houses first sued out their Livery, and once effectually redeemed themselves from the Wardship of the Tumults, (which can be no other then the Hounds that attend the cry and hollow of those men, who hunt after factions and private Designes, to the ruine of Church and State.)
Had the two Houses first sought out their freedom, and effectively freed themselves from the control of the chaos, (which can only be understood as the Hounds that follow the call and commotion of those who pursue factions and personal agendas, leading to the ruin of both Church and State.)
For, I have charity enough to think there are wise men among them: and humility to think, that, as in some things I may want, so 'tis fit I should use their advice, which is the end for which I called them to a Parliament. But yet I cannot allow their wisdom such a compleatness and inerrability as to exclude my Self; since none of them hath that part to act, that Trust to discharge, nor that Estate and Honour to preserve, as my Self; without whose Reason concurrent with theirs (as the Suns influence is necessary in all Natures, productions) they cannot beget, or bring forth any one compleat and authoritative Act of publick wisdom, which makes the Laws.
For I have enough respect to believe there are wise people among them, and I humbly acknowledge that, while I may lack knowledge in some areas, it's reasonable for me to seek their advice, which is why I called them to a Parliament. However, I can't give their wisdom such total authority that it excludes my own. None of them has the same role, responsibility, or honor to protect as I do. Without my reasoning working alongside theirs—just as the sun's influence is essential in all natural processes—they can't create or produce any complete and authoritative act of public wisdom that makes the laws.
But the unreasonableness of some Propositions is not more evident to me then this is, That they are not the joynt and free desires of those in their Major number, who are of right to Sit and Vote in Parliament.
But the unreasonable nature of some proposals is just as clear to me as this: they are not the shared and freely expressed desires of the majority who have the right to sit and vote in Parliament.
For, many of them favour very strong of that old leaven of Innovations, masked under the name of Reformation; (which in my Two last famous Predecessours days heaved, at, [page 85] and sometime threatned both Prince and Parliaments:) But, I am sure, was never wont so far to infect the whole masse of the Nobility and Gentry of this Kingdom; how-ever it dispersed among the Vulgar: Nor was it likely so suddenly to taint the Major part of both Houses, as that they should unanimously desire, and effect so enormous and dangerous innovations in Church and State, contrary to their former education, practice, and judgment.
For many of them prefer the strong influence of that old idea of Innovations, disguised as Reformation; (which in the days of my last two notable predecessors stirred up, at times, and even threatened both the Prince and Parliament:) But I am certain it never was able to infect the entire mass of the Nobility and Gentry of this Kingdom; although it spread among the common people. Nor was it likely to suddenly corrupt the majority of both Houses, so that they would all agree to pursue and implement such huge and dangerous changes in Church and State, going against their previous education, practices, and beliefs.
Not that I am ignorant, how the choice of many Members was carried by much Faction in the Countries; some thirsting after nothing more then a passionate revenge of what-ever displeasure they had conceived against Me, my Court, or the Clergy.
Not that I don't understand how the choice of many Members was influenced by a lot of conflict in the country; some were just seeking a vengeful response to whatever grievances they had against me, my Court, or the Clergy.
But all Reason bids me impute these sudden and vast desires of change to those few, who armed themselves with the many-headed, and many-handed Tumults.
But all reason tells me to attribute these sudden and overwhelming desires for change to those few who stirred up the chaotic mobs.
No less doth Reason, Honour, and Safety both of Church and State command me to chew such morsels before I let them down; If the straitness of my Conscience will not give me leave to swallow down such Camels, as others do, of Sacriledge, and injustice both to God and man, they have no more cause to quarrell with me, then for this, that my throat is not so wide as theirs. Yet, by Gods help, I [page 86] am resolved, That nothing of passion or peevishnesse, or list to contradict, or vanity to shew my negative power, shall have any byas upon my judgment, to make me gratifie my will, by denying any thing which my Reason and Conscience commands me not.
Reason, honor, and the safety of both church and state all compel me to carefully consider what I accept; if my conscience won’t allow me to easily accept things like others do—things like sacrilege and injustice towards God and humanity—then they have no reason to argue with me, just because my throat isn't as wide as theirs. Yet, with God's help, I am determined that nothing fueled by passion, irritability, a desire to contradict, or vanity to showcase my ability to refuse will sway my judgment or lead me to deny anything that my reason and conscience do not command me to. [page 86]
Nor on the other side, will I consent to more then Reason, Justice, Honor and Religion perswade me to be, for Gods glory, the Churches good, my Peoples welfare, and my own peace.
Nor will I agree to anything more than what Reason, Justice, Honor, and Religion persuade me to be, for God's glory, the Church's good, my people's welfare, and my own peace.
I will study to satisfie my Parliament, and my People; but I will never for fear, or flatterie gratifie any Faction, how potent soever; for this were to nourish the disease, and oppresse the body.
I will study to satisfy my Parliament and my people; but I will never, out of fear or flattery, please any faction, no matter how powerful it is; because that would only feed the problem and harm the entire nation.
Although many mens loyalty and prudence are terrified from giving me, that free and faithfull counsel, which they are able and willing to impart, and I may want; yet none can hinder me from craving of the councell of that mighty Counsellor who can both suggest what is best, and incline my heart stedfastly to follow it.
Although many men's loyalty and caution make them hesitant to give me the honest and faithful advice that they can and want to share, and that I might need; still, no one can stop me from seeking the guidance of that great Counselor who can both recommend what is best and inspire my heart to follow it steadfastly.
O thou first and eternal Reason; whose wisdom is fortified with omnipotencie, furnish thy servant, first with clear discoveries of Truth, Reason and Justice in My understanding; then so confirm my will and resolution to adhere [page 87] to them, that no terrors, injuries or oppressions of mine enemies may ever inforce me against those rules, which thou by them hast planted in My Conscience.
O you, the first and eternal Reason; whose wisdom is strengthened by all-powerfulness, equip your servant, first with clear insights into Truth, Reason, and Justice in my understanding; then solidify my will and determination to stick [page 87] to them, so that no fears, harm, or pressure from my enemies can ever force me to go against those principles that you have planted in my Conscience.
Thou never madest me a King, that I should be less then a Man; and not dare to say, Yea, or Nay, as I see cause; which freedom is not denied to the meanest creature that hath the use of Reason, and liberty of speech.
You never made me a King, so I shouldn't be less than a man; I should be able to say yes or no, as I see fit; that freedom isn't denied to the most ordinary creature that has the ability to reason and the freedom to speak.
Shall that be blameable in me, which is commendable veracity and constancy in others?
Is it wrong for me to be honest and reliable when others are praised for those same qualities?
Thou seest, O Lord, with what partiallity, and injustice, they deny that freedom to me their King, which Thou hast given to all men; and which Themselves pertinaciously challenge to themselves, while they are so tender of the least breach of their priviledges.
You see, O Lord, how unfairly and unjustly they deny me, their King, the freedom that You have given to all people; and yet they stubbornly claim that freedom for themselves, while being so protective of even the smallest violation of their privileges.
To thee I make my supplication, who canst guide us by an unerring rule, through the perplexed Labyrinths of our own thoughts, and other mens Proposals; which I have some cause to suspect, are purposely cast as snares, that by My granting or denying them, I might be more entangled in those difficulties, wherewith they lie in wait to afflict me.
I make my request, to you who can guide us with a clear direction, through the confusing twists and turns of our own thoughts, and the suggestions of others; which I have some reason to believe are intentionally laid as traps, so that by accepting or rejecting them, I might become more caught up in the troubles they seek to impose on me.
O Lord, make thy way plain before Me.
Oh Lord, make your path clear for me.
Let not my own sinful passions cloud, or divert thy sacred suggestions.
Don't let my own sinful desires cloud or distract your holy guidance.
Let thy Glory be my end, thy Word my rule, and then thy will be done.
Let your Glory be my goal, your Word my guide, and then your will be done.
I cannot please all, I care not to please some men; if I may be happie to please thee, I need not fear whom I displease.
I can't please everyone, and I don't care to please some people; as long as I can make you happy, I don't need to worry about who I upset.
Thou that makest the wisdome of the world foolishnesse, and takest in their own devices, such as are wise in their own conceits, make Me wise by thy Truth, for thy honor, my Kingdoms generall good, and my own souls salvation, and I shall not much regard the worlds opinion or diminution of Me.
You who turn the wisdom of the world into foolishness and trap those who think they are wise in their own eyes, make me wise through your truth, for your honor, the common good of my kingdom, and the salvation of my soul, and I won't care much about the world's opinion or its diminishment of me.
The lesse of wisdome they are willing to impute to Me, the more they shall be convinced of thy Wisdom directing Me, while I deny nothing fit to be granted, out of crosnesse or humour; nor grant any thing which is to be denied, out of any fear or flatterie of men.
The less wisdom they are willing to attribute to me, the more they will realize your wisdom guiding me, while I refuse nothing that should be accepted, out of stubbornness or mood; nor will I grant anything that should be refused, out of fear or flattery of others.
Suffer me not to be guiltie or unhappie, by willing or inconsiderate advancing any mens designes, which are injurious to the publique good, while I confirm them by My consent.
Don’t let me be guilty or unhappy by intentionally or carelessly supporting anyone’s plans that harm the public good, especially when I agree to them.
Nor let Me be any occasion to hinder or defraud the Publick of what is best, by any morose or perverse dissentings.
And let me not be a reason to prevent or cheat the public of what is best by any stubborn or twisted objections.
Make Me so humbly charitable, as to follow their advice, when it appears to be for the publick good; of whose affections to me, I have yet but few evidencies to assure Me.
Help me to be humble and generous enough to follow their advice when it seems to be for the public good, as I have only a few signs of their affection for me.
Thou canst as well blesse honest errours, as blast fraudulent counsels.
You can just as easily bless honest mistakes as condemn deceitful advice.
The lesse others consider what they aske, make me the more solicitous what I answer.
The less others think about what they ask, the more I worry about how I respond.
Though Mine own, and My Peoples pressures are grievous, and peace would be very pleasing; yet Lord, never suffer Me to avoid the one, or purchase the other, with the least expense or wast of my Conscience; whereof thou, O Lord, onely art deservedly more Master then my self.
Even though my own and my people's pressures are heavy, and peace would be very welcome; still, Lord, I cannot allow myself to escape one or gain the other at the cost of even the smallest compromise of my conscience; of which, O Lord, you alone are more deserving of mastery than I am.
12. Upon the Rebellion, and troubles in Ireland.
T He Commotions in Ireland were so sudden, and so violent, that it was hard at first either to discern the rise, or apply a remedie to that precipitant Rebellion.
T The unrest in Ireland was so sudden and so intense that it was difficult at first to recognize the cause or find a solution to that hasty rebellion.
Indeed that Sea of blood, which hath there bin cruelly & barbarously shed, is enough to drown any man in eternall both infamy and misery, whom God shall find the malicious Author or Instigator of its effusion.
Indeed, that sea of blood, which has been cruelly and barbarically shed there, is enough to drown any man in eternal infamy and misery, whom God shall find to be the malicious author or instigator of its spilling.
It fell out, as a most unhappy advantage to some mens malice against me; that when they [page 90] had impudence enough to lay any thing to my charge, this bloody oppertunity should be offered them, with which I must be aspersed. Although there was nothing which could be more abhorred to me, being so ful of sin against God, disloyalty to myself, and destructive to my Subjects.
It turned out to be an unfortunate advantage for some people's malice against me; when they had the nerve to accuse me of anything, this bloody opportunity was presented to them, and I had to face the slander. Although nothing could be more repugnant to me, as it was so full of sin against God, disloyalty to myself, and harmful to my subjects.
Some men took it very ill not to be beleeved, when they affirmed, that what the Irish Rebels did, was done with my privitie (at least) if not by my Commission: But these knew too well, that it is no news for som of my Subjects to fight not only without my Commission, but against my Command, and Person too, yet all the while to pretend, they fight by my Authoritie, and for my safety.
Some men reacted very negatively when others didn't believe them when they claimed that what the Irish Rebels did was done with my consent (at least) if not by my orders. But they knew all too well that it’s not uncommon for some of my subjects to fight not only without my permission but also against my commands and me, while still pretending that they are fighting under my authority and for my protection.
I would to God the Irish had nothing to alledge for their imitation against those whose blame must needs be the greater, by how much Protestant Principles are more against all Rebellion against Princes, then those of Papists. Nor wil the goodnes of mens intentions excuse the scandall, and contagion of their examples.
I wish the Irish had nothing to claim about copying those whose fault is greater, since Protestant principles are more against any rebellion against rulers than those of Catholics. And the goodness of people's intentions won't justify the scandal and harmful influence of their examples.
But who ever fail of their Dutie toward me, I must bear the blame; this honour my enemies have alwayes done me, to think moderate injuries not proportionate to me, nor competent trials, either of my patience under them, or my pardon of them.
But whoever fails in their duty towards me, I must take the blame; this is the honor my enemies have always given me, to think that moderate injuries are not proportional to me, nor fair tests, either of my patience in dealing with them, or my forgiveness of them.
Therefore with exquisite malice they have mixed the gall and vinegar of falsity and contempt, with the cup of my Affliction; charging Me not only with untruths, but such, as wherin I have the greatest share of loss & dishonor by what is comitted; wherby, (in all policy, reason and Religion, having least cause to give the least consent, and most grounds of utter detestation) I might be represented by them to the world, the more inhumane and barbarous: Like some Cyclopick monster, whom nothing will serve to eat and drink, but the flesh and bloud of my own Subjects; in whose common welfare my interest lies, as much as some mens doth in their perturbations: who think they cannot do wel but in evil times; nor so cunningly, as in laying the odium of those sad events on others, wherewith themselves are most pleased, and whereof they have been not the least occasion.
Therefore, with a sharp sense of malice, they have mixed the bitterness and acid of lies and scorn with my cup of suffering; accusing me not only of falsehoods, but of those that cause me the greatest pain and shame due to the actions committed. Thus, in terms of policy, reason, and ethics, having the least reason to agree and the most grounds for total rejection, I could be portrayed by them to the world as something cruel and barbaric—like some monstrous Cyclops that can only feast on the flesh and blood of my own people; in whose common welfare my interest lies just as much as some individuals do in their own troubles—who believe they can only thrive in dark times, and do so most cleverly by shifting the blame for those unfortunate events onto others, while they themselves find pleasure in them and have been a significant part of the cause.
And certainly, 'tis thought by many wise men, that the preposterous rigour and unreasonable severity, which some men carried before them in England, was not the least incentive, that kindled, and blew up into those horrid flames, the sparks of discontent, which wanted not pre-disposed fewel for Rebellion in Ireland; where dispair being added to their former discontents, and the fear of utter extirpation to their wonted oppressions, it was [page 92] easie to provoke to an open Rebellion a people prone enough to break out into all exorbitant violence, both by some principles of their Religion, and the naturall desires of liberty; both to exempt themselves from their present restraints, and to prevent those after rigours, wherewith they saw themselves apparantly threatned by the covetous zeal and uncharitable fury of some men, who think it a great Argument of the truth of their Religion, to endure no other but their own.
And certainly, many wise men believe that the unreasonable harshness and strictness some people displayed in England were significant factors that ignited the terrible unrest and dissatisfaction in Ireland. There, despair added to their existing grievances, coupled with the fear of total annihilation amid their usual oppression, made it easy to spark open rebellion from a people already inclined to erupt into extreme violence, driven by their religious convictions and natural desire for freedom. They wanted to free themselves from their current limitations and prevent the harsh treatment that they clearly saw coming from the greedy zeal and unkind rage of some individuals, who believe it’s a strong indicator of their faith’s truth to tolerate no belief but their own. [page 92]
God knows, as I can with truth wash my hands in innocency, as to any guilt in that Rebellion; so I might wash them in my tears, as to the sad apprehensions I had to see it spread so far, and make such waste: and this in a time when distractions and jealousies here in England made most men rather intent to their own safety, or designes they were driving, then to the relief of those who were every day inhumanely butchered in Ireland: Whose tears and bloud might, if nothing else, have quenched, or at least for a time, repressed and smothered those sparks of Civill Dissentions and Jealousies which in England some men most industriously scattered.
God knows, just as I can honestly wash my hands of any guilt in that Rebellion, I could also wash them in my tears over the heartbreaking sight of it spreading so far and causing so much destruction. This was during a time when the chaos and suspicions in England made most people more focused on their own safety or the plans they were pursuing than on helping those who were being brutally killed every day in Ireland. The tears and blood of those people might have, if nothing else, drowned or at least temporarily quieted the sparks of civil conflict and jealousy that some people were actively spreading in England.
I would to God no man had been less affected with Irelands' sad estate then my self; I offered to go my Self in person upon that Expedition: But some men were either affraid [page 93] I should have any one Kingdom quieted; or loth they were to shoot at any mark here less then my Self; or that any should have the glory of my destruction but themselves. Had my many offers been accepted, I am confident, neither the ruin had been so great, nor the calamity so long, nor the remedy so desperate.
I wish to God that no one was less affected by Ireland's sad situation than I am; I even offered to go myself on that mission. But some people were either afraid I would bring peace to any one kingdom; or they were reluctant to aim for anyone less than me; or they wanted to ensure that only they could claim the glory of my downfall. If my many offers had been accepted, I am confident that neither the devastation would have been so severe, nor would the suffering have lasted so long, nor would the solution have been so hopeless. [page 93]
So that, next to the sin of those who began that Rebellion, theirs must needs be, who either hindred the speedy suppressing of it by Domestick Dissentions, or diverted the Aids, or exasperated the Rebels to the most desperate resolutions and actions, by threatning all extremities, not onely to the known Heads and chiefe incendiaries, but even to the whole Community of that Nation; resolving to destroy Root and Branch, men, women, and children; without any regard to those usuall pleas for mercy which Conquerours, not wholly barbarous, are wont to bear from their own brests, in behalf of those, whose oppressive faces, rather then their malice, engaged them; or whose imbecility for Sex and Age was such, as they could neither lift up a hand against them, nor distinguish between their right hand and their left: Which preposterous (and I think) un-Evangelicall zeal is too like that of the rebuked Disciples, who would go no lower in their revenge, then to call for fire from Heaven upon whole [page 94] Cities, for the repulse and neglect of a few; or like that of Jacob's sons, which the Father both blamed and cursed: chusing rather to use all extreamities, which might drive men to desperate obstinacy, then to apply moderate remedies; such as might punish some with exemplary Justice, yet disarm others, with tenders of mercy upon their submission, & our protection of them, from the fury of those, who would soon drown them, if they refused to swim down the popular stream with them.
So, in addition to the sin of those who started that Rebellion, those who either hindered its quick suppression with internal conflicts, diverted help, or provoked the Rebels to take extreme actions by threatening harsh consequences—not just to the known leaders and main instigators but even to the entire community of that Nation—share the blame. They resolved to destroy everyone, men, women, and children, without any regard for the usual pleas for mercy, which even less barbaric conquerors often make for those whose oppressive actions forced engagement or who were too weak due to age or gender to fight back or understand the situation. This misguided (and I believe un-Christian) zeal resembles that of the rebuked Disciples, who wanted to call down fire from Heaven on entire cities for the rejection of a few, or that of Jacob’s sons, whom their father reprimanded and cursed: choosing instead to use all extremes that might push people into stubbornness rather than applying moderate remedies; ones that might punish some with just justice while offering mercy to others upon their submission and protecting them from the rage of those who would soon drown them if they refused to go along with the crowd. [page 94]
But som kind of Zeal counts all merciful moderation, luke-warmness; and had rather be cruel then counted cold, and is not seldom more greedy to kill the Bear for his skin, then for any harm he hath done. The confiscation of mens estates being more beneficiall, then the charity of saving their lives, or reforming their Errors.
But some kind of zeal considers all merciful moderation to be lukewarmness; they would rather be cruel than be seen as cold, and they're often more eager to kill the bear for its skin than for any harm it has caused. The confiscation of people's estates is seen as more beneficial than the compassion of saving their lives or correcting their mistakes.
When all proportionable succors of the poor Protestants in Ireland (who were daily massacred and over-born with numbers of now desperate Enemies) was diverted and obstructed here; I was earnestly entreated, & generally advised by the chief of the Protestant party there, to get them some respite and breathing by a cessation, without which they saw no probability (unless by miracle) to preserve the remnant that had yet escaped: God knows with how much commiseration and solicitous caution I carried [page 95] on that business, by persons of Honor and Integrity, that so I might neither incourage the Rebels Insolence, nor discourage the Protestants Loyaltie and Patience.
When all the necessary help for the poor Protestants in Ireland (who were being killed every day and overwhelmed by countless desperate enemies) was blocked and hindered here, I was urgently asked and strongly advised by the leaders of the Protestant community there to secure them some relief and a break through a ceasefire. Without this, they believed there was no chance (unless by a miracle) to save the survivors. God knows how much compassion and careful consideration I put into that matter, working with people of Honor and Integrity, so that I wouldn't encourage the Rebels' arrogance or undermine the Protestants' loyalty and patience. [page 95]
Yet when this was effected in the best sort, that the necessity and difficulty of affairs would then permit, I was then to suffer again in my Reputation and Honor; because I suffered not the Rebels utterly to devour the remaining handfuls of the Protestants there.
Yet when this was accomplished in the best way possible, given the circumstances and challenges at the time, I was again to endure damage to my Reputation and Honor; because I did not allow the Rebels to completely destroy the remaining few Protestants there.
I thought that in all reason, the gaining of that respite could not be so much to the Rebels advantages (which some have highly calumniated against me) as it might have been for the Protestants future, as well as present safety: If during the time of that Cessation, some men had the grace to have laid Ireland's sad condition more to heart; & laid aside those violent motions, which were here carried on by those, that had better skill to let blood then to stanch it.
I thought that reasonably, gaining that pause couldn’t be as beneficial to the Rebels (which some have harshly criticized me for) as it could have been for the present and future safety of the Protestants. If during that Cessation, some people had the grace to take Ireland's unfortunate situation more seriously and set aside those aggressive actions pushed by those who knew more about causing harm than healing it.
But in all the misconstructions of my actions, (which are prone to find more credulity in men to what is false, and evil, then love or charity to what is true and good) as I have no Judge but God above me, so I can have comfort to appeal to his omniscience, who doth not therefore deny my Innocence, because he is pleased so far to try my patience, as he did his servant Job's.
But in all the misunderstandings of my actions, (which are more likely to find belief in people for what is false and bad than for what is true and good) since I have no judge but God above me, I can find comfort in appealing to his all-knowing nature, who does not deny my innocence just because he chooses to test my patience, like he did with his servant Job.
I have enough to do to look to my own Conscience, and the faithfull discharge of my Trust [page 96] as a King: I have scarce leisure to consider those swarms of reproches, which issue out of some mens mouths & hearts, as easily as smoke, or sparks do out of a furnace: Much lesse to make such prolix Apologies, as might give those men satisfaction: who conscious to their own depth of wickednesse are loth to beleeve any man not to be as bad as themselves.
I have enough on my plate to focus on my own conscience and the faithful fulfillment of my duties as a king. I barely have time to think about the countless insults that come out of some people's mouths and hearts, as easily as smoke or sparks from a furnace. Even less do I have time to provide long-winded apologies that might satisfy those who, aware of their own wickedness, are reluctant to believe anyone else could be better than they are. [page 96]
'Tis Kingly to do well, and hear ill: If I can but act the one, I shall not much regard to bear the other.
'It's noble to do good and hear bad things. If I can just focus on doing the good, I won't mind dealing with the bad.
I thank God, I can hear with patience as bad as my worst enemies can safly say. And I hope I shall still do better then they desire, or deserve I should.
I thank God that I can listen with patience, much worse than my worst enemies would safely claim. And I hope I can still do better than they want or think I should.
I beleeve it will at last appear, that they who first began to embroil my other Kingdoms, are in great part guilty, if not of the first letting out, yet of the not timely stopping those horrid effusions of bloud in Ireland.
I believe it will eventually become clear that those who initially started to complicate my other kingdoms are largely to blame, if not for the initial outbreak, then for not stopping those horrific acts of violence in Ireland in a timely manner.
Which (whatever my Enemies please to say, or think) I look upon, as that of my other kingdoms, exhausted out of my own veins: no man being so much weakened by it as my Self: And I hope, though mens unsatiable cruelties never wil, yet the Mercy of God will at length say to his Justice, It is enough; and command the sword of Civil Wars to sheath it self: his mercifull Justice intending, I trust, not our utter confusion, but our cure: the abatement of our sins, not the desolation of these Nations.
Which (no matter what my enemies choose to say or think) I see as part of my other kingdoms, drained from my own blood: no one is weakened by it more than I am. And I hope that, although people’s insatiable cruelty will never cease, the mercy of God will eventually say to His justice, It is enough; and command the sword of civil war to sheath itself: His merciful justice intends, I trust, not our complete destruction, but our healing; the reduction of our sins, not the devastation of these nations.
O my God, let those infinite mercies prevent us once again, which I and my Kingdoms have formerly abused, and can never deserve, should be restored.
Oh my God, let those endless mercies protect us once again, which I and my Kingdoms have previously misused and can never truly deserve, be restored.
Thou seest how much cruelty among Christians is acted under the colour of Religion; as if we could not be Christians, unless we crucifie one another.
You see how much cruelty among Christians is carried out in the name of Religion; as if we can't be Christians without crucifying each other.
Because we have no more loved thy truth, and practised in charitie, thou hast suffered a Spirit of Errour and bitterness, of mutuall and mortall hatred to rise among us.
Because we have loved your truth no longer, and failed to practice charity, you have allowed a spirit of error and bitterness, of mutual and deadly hatred, to arise among us.
O Lord, forgive wherein we have sinned, and sanctifie what we have suffered.
Oh Lord, forgive us for where we have sinned, and make holy what we have endured.
Let our repentance be our recovery, as our great sins have been our ruine.
Let our repentance be our healing, as our major sins have led to our downfall.
Let not the miseries I and my Kingdoms have hitherto suffered seem small to thee: but make our sins appear to our consciences, as they are represented in the glass of thy Judgements; for thou never punishest small failings, with so severe afflictions.
Don't let the hardships that I and my kingdoms have endured seem trivial to you: instead, show us our sins as they really are, reflected in the mirror of your Judgments; for you never punish minor faults with such harsh afflictions.
O therefore, according to the multitude of thy great mercies, pardon our sinnes, and remove thy judgments, which are very many, and very heavy.
So, based on your plenty of great mercies, please forgive our sins and take away your judgments, which are many and very serious.
In the Sea of our Saviours Blood drown our sins, and through this red sea of our own Blood bring us at last to a state of Piety, Peace and Plenty.
In the sea of our Savior's blood, wash away our sins, and through this red sea of our own blood, lead us finally to a place of piety, peace, and abundance.
As my publick relations to all, make me share in all my Subjects suffering; so give me such a pious sense of them, as becoms a Christian King, and a loving father of my people.
Since my role in public relations with everyone makes me share in all my people's suffering, please grant me such a sincere understanding of their struggles as befits a Christian King and a loving father to my people.
Let the scandalous and unjust reproaches cast upon me, be as a breath, more to kindle my compassion; Give me grace to heap charitable coales of fire upon their heads to melt them, whose malice or cruel zeal hath kindled, or hindred the quenching of those flames, which hath so much wasted my three Kingdoms.
Let the scandalous and unfair accusations against me be like a breath, sparking my compassion; grant me the grace to pile on charitable coals of fire upon their heads to soften those whose spite or harsh zeal has ignited or prevented the extinguishing of those flames, which have devastated my three Kingdoms.
O rescue and assist those poor Protestants in Ireland, whom thou hast hitherto preserved.
O rescue and help those unfortunate Protestants in Ireland, whom you have protected until now.
And lead those in the ways of thy saving Truths, whose Ignorance or Errors have filled them with rebellious and destructive Principles, which they act under an opinion, That they do thee good service.
And guide those in the ways of your saving truths, whose ignorance or mistakes have filled them with rebellious and destructive beliefs that they act on under the impression that they are doing you good service.
Let the hand of thy justice be against those, who malitiously and despightfully have raised or fomented these cruel and desperate Wars.
Let your hand of justice be against those who have maliciously and spitefully caused or stirred up these cruel and desperate wars.
Thou that art far from destroying the innocent with the guilty, & the erroneous with the malicious; thou that hadst pitty on Niniveh for the many children that were therein, give not [page 99] over the whole stock of that populous and seduced Nation, to the wrath of those, whose covetousness makes them cruel; nor to their anger, which is too fierce, and therefore justly cursed.
You who are far from destroying the innocent alongside the guilty, and the misguided with the malicious; you who had compassion on Nineveh for the many children there, do not [page 99] hand over the entire population of that large and misled Nation to the rage of those whose greed makes them cruel; nor to their anger, which is too fierce and, therefore, justly condemned.
Preserve, if it be thy will, in the midst of the furnace of thy severe justice, a Posterity which may praise thee for thy mercie.
Save, if it’s your will, in the middle of the fire of your harsh justice, a future generation that can thank you for your mercy.
And deal with me, not according to mans unjust reproaches, but according to the innocency of my Hands in thy sight.
And treat me, not based on people's unfair criticism, but based on the innocence of my actions in your view.
If I have desired or delighted in the wofull day of my Kingdoms calamities, If I have not earnestly studied, and faithfully endeavoured the preventing and composing of these bloody Distractions; then let thy hand be against me and my Fathers House. O Lord thou seest I have enemies enough of men; as I need not, so should I not dare thus to imprecate thy curse on me and mine, if my Conscience did not witnesse my integrity, which thou, O Lord, knowest right well. But I trust not to my own merit, but thy mercies; spare us, O Lord, and be not angry with us for ever.
If I've wished for or taken pleasure in the tragic day of my Kingdom's troubles, if I haven't seriously tried and genuinely worked to prevent and resolve these bloody conflicts; then let your hand be against me and my family's house. O Lord, you see I have enough enemies in men; just as I shouldn't, I wouldn't dare call down your curse on me and mine if my conscience didn't assure me of my integrity, which you, O Lord, know very well. But I don't rely on my own worthiness, but on your mercies; spare us, O Lord, and don't be angry with us forever.
13. Upon the calling in of the Scottish, and their Comming.
T He Scots are a Nation, upon whom I have not onely common ties of Nature, Soveraignty, and Bounty, with My Father of blessed memory; but also speciall and late obligations of favours, having gratified the active Spirits among them so far, that I seemed to many to prefer the desires of that party, before My own interest and honor. But, I see, Royall bountie emboldens some men to ask, and act beyond all bounds of modesty and gratitude.
T The Scots are a nation that shares not only a common bond with my late father through nature, sovereignty, and generosity, but also specific recent obligations of favor. I have supported the active individuals among them to such an extent that many believe I prioritized their desires over my own interests and honor. However, I see that royal generosity encourages some people to ask for and do things that go far beyond the limits of modesty and gratitude.
My charity, and Act of Pacification, forbids Me to reflect on former passages, wherin I shal ever be far from letting any mans ingratitude, or inconstancy, make me repent of what I granted them for the publique good: I pray God it may so prove.
My kindness and commitment to peace prevent me from dwelling on past events, where I will always be determined not to let anyone's ingratitude or inconsistency make me regret what I offered for the public good: I pray God it turns out that way.
The coming again of that Party into England, with an Army only to conforme this Church to their late New model, cannot but seem as unreasonable, as they would have thought the same measure offered from hence to themselves.
The return of that Party to England, with an Army simply to enforce their recent changes on this Church, surely seems as unreasonable as they would have considered a similar approach from us to them.
Other errand I could never understand, they had, (besides those common and vulgar flourishes [page 101] for Religion and Liberty) save only to confirme the Presbyterian Copy they had set, by making this Church to write after them, though it were in bloudy Characters.
Other errands I could never understand, they had, (besides those common and foolish showy claims [a id="page101">[page 101] for Religion and Liberty) only to confirm the Presbyterian version they had established, by making this Church follow their lead, even if it were in bloody letters.
Which design and end, whether it will justifie the use of such violent means, before the divine Justice, I leave to their Consciences to judge, who have already felt the misery of the means, but not reaped the benefit of the end, either in this Kingdom, or that.
Which design and outcome, whether it will justify the use of such violent measures before divine Justice, I leave to their consciences to judge, those who have already experienced the suffering of the means, but have not reaped the benefits of the outcome, either in this Kingdom or that.
Such knots and crosseness of grain being objected here, as will hardly suffer that form which they cry up, as the only just reformation, and settling of Government and Discipline in Churches to go on so smoothly here, as it might do in Scotland; and was by them imagined would have done in England, when so many of the English Clergy, through levity, or discontent, if no worse passion, suddenly quitted their former engagements to Episcopacy, and faced about to their Presbytery.
Such knots and conflicts of interest are a problem here, making it difficult for the reformation they advocate, seen as the only fair way to structure Governance and Discipline in Churches, to proceed as smoothly as it might in Scotland. They believed it would also work out in England when so many of the English Clergy, either out of carelessness or dissatisfaction, if not worse feelings, suddenly abandoned their previous commitments to Episcopacy and turned toward their Presbytery.
It cannot but seem either passion, or some self-seeking, more then true Zeal, and pious discretion, for any forraign State or Church to prescribe such medicins only for others, which themselves have used, rather successefully then commendably; not considering that the same Physick on different constitutions, will have different operations: That may kill one, which doth but cure another.
It can only come across as either passion or some sort of self-interest, rather than genuine zeal or pious wisdom, for any foreign state or church to prescribe certain remedies exclusively for others, which they themselves have used, more successfully than commendably; not taking into account that the same medicine will have different effects on different individuals: what may kill one person might just cure another.
Nor do I know any such tough and malignant humours in the constitution of the English Church, which gentler applications then those of an Army, might not easily have removed: Nor is it so proper to hew out Religious Reformations by the sword, as to polish them by fair & equal disputations among those that are most concerned in the differences, whom not force, but reason ought to convince.
Nor do I see any harsh and harmful traits in the makeup of the English Church that gentler methods than those of an army couldn't easily fix: It’s not right to force religious reforms with violence, but to refine them through fair and equal discussions among those most affected by the disagreements, who should be convinced by reason, not force.
But their design now seemed rather to cut off all disputation here, then to procure a fair and equal one: For it was concluded there, That the English Clergy must conform to the Scots pattern before ever they could be heard, what they could say for themselves, or against the others way.
But their design now seemed more to shut down any debate here rather than to create a fair and equal one. It was decided there that the English Clergy had to conform to the Scots standard before they could present their own arguments or challenge the others' perspective.
I could have wished fairer proceedings both for their credits, who urge things with such violence; and for other mens Consciences too; who can receive litle satisfaction in these points which are maintained rather by Souldiers fighting in the Field, then Scholars disputing in free and learned Synods.
I wish the situation had been handled better for the people pushing so hard for their points, as well as for others' consciences. It's hard for many to find any satisfaction in matters that are being fought over by soldiers on the battlefield rather than debated by scholars in open and educated assemblies.
Sure in matters of Religion those truths gain most on mens Judgments and Consciences, which are least urged with secular violence, which weakens truth with prejudices; and is unreasonable to be used, till such means of rational conviction hath been applied, as leaving [page 103] no excuse for ignorance, condemns mens obstinacy to deserved penalties.
Sure, in matters of religion, the truths that influence people's judgments and consciences most are those that aren't pushed through secular force, which compromises truth with biases. It's unreasonable to apply such force until rational arguments have been made, which, while leaving no excuse for ignorance, rightly condemns people's stubbornness to deserved consequences. [page 103]
Which no charity will easily suspect of so many learned and pious Church-men in England; who being alwaies bred up, and conformable to the Government of Episcopacy, cannot so soon renounce both their former opinion & practice, only because that Party of the Scots will needs, by force assist a like Party here, either to drive all Ministers as sheep, into the common fold of Presbyterie, or destroy them; at least fleece them, by depriving them of the benefit of their Flocks. If the Scotch sole Presbyterie were approved to be the only Institution of Jesus Christ, for all Churches Government; yet I beleeve it would be hard to prove that Christ had given those Scots, or any other of my Subjects, Comission by the Sword, to set it up in any of my Kingdomes, without my consent.
Which no charity will easily suspect of so many learned and devoted church leaders in England; who have always been raised and aligned with the Episcopacy, cannot so quickly abandon both their previous beliefs and practices just because that faction of the Scots insists on forcefully supporting a similar faction here, either to drive all ministers like sheep into the common fold of Presbyterianism, or to eliminate them; at the very least, to exploit them by taking away the benefits of their congregations. Even if the Scottish sole Presbyterianism were recognized as the only institution of Jesus Christ for all church governance; I believe it would be difficult to prove that Christ had given those Scots, or any of my subjects, the authority by the sword to establish it in any of my kingdoms without my consent.
What respect and obedience Christ and his Apostles payd to the chief governors of States, where they lived, is very cleer in the Gospel: but that he, or they ever commanded to set up such a parity of Presbyters, and in such a way as those Scots endeavour, I think is not very disputable.
What respect and obedience Christ and his Apostles showed to the main leaders of the states where they lived is very clear in the Gospel: but the idea that he or they ever commanded the establishment of a parity of Presbyters in the way that those Scots are trying to do, I believe is quite debatable.
If Presbyterie in such a Supremacy be an institution of Christ, sure it differs from all others: and is the first and only point of Christianity, [page 104] that was to be planted and watered with so much Christian bloud; whose effusions run in a stream so contrary to that of the Primitive planters, both of Christianity and Episcopacy, which was with patient shedding of their own bloud, not violently drawing other mens: sure there is too much of Man in it, to have much of Christ; none of whose institutions were carried on, or begun with the temptations of Covetousness or Ambition, of both which this is vehemently suspected.
If presbyteries in such power are an institution of Christ, they definitely stand apart from all others: they are the first and only critical point of Christianity, [page 104] that had to be established and nurtured with so much Christian blood; the bloodshed flows in a way that is completely opposed to that of the early founders, both of Christianity and Episcopacy, who patiently shed their own blood rather than forcibly taking others'. Clearly, there is too much human involvement here to reflect much of Christ; none of His institutions began or were advanced through greed or ambition, both of which this situation is strongly accused of.
Yet was there never any thing upon the point which those Scots had by an Army or Commissioners to move Me with, by their many Solemn obtestations, and pious threatnings, but only this, to represent to me the wonderful necessity of setting up their Presbytery in England, to avoid the further miseries of a War, which some men chiefly on this design at first had begun, & now further engaged themselves to continue.
Yet there was never anything that those Scots had, through an army or representatives, to persuade me with, despite their numerous solemn declarations and pious threats, except for this: to highlight the urgent need to establish their Presbytery in England, to prevent the further suffering caused by a war that some individuals initially started for this very reason and were now more committed than ever to continue.
What hinders that any Sects, Schisms, or Heresies, if they can get but numbers, strength and opportunity, may not, according to this opinion and pattern, set up their wayes by the like methods of violence? all which Presbitery seeks to suppresse, & render odious under those names: when wise & learned men think, that nothing hath more marks of Schism, and Sectarism, then this Presbyterian way, both as to the [page 105] Ancient, and still most Universal way of the Church-government, and especially as to the particular Laws and Constitutions of this English Church, which are not yet repealed, nor are like to be for me, till I see more Rational and Religious motives, then Souldiers use to carry in their Knapsacks.
What stops any groups, divisions, or heresies, if they can gather enough support, power, and opportunity, from establishing their own ways through similar methods of violence? All of this, the Presbyterian system seeks to suppress and make look bad under those labels. Meanwhile, wise and knowledgeable people believe that nothing shows more signs of division and sectarianism than this Presbyterian approach, both in terms of the ancient and still most widespread method of church governance, and especially regarding the specific laws and rules of this English Church, which have not yet been repealed and likely won't be until I see more rational and religious reasons than what soldiers carry in their backpacks. [page 105]
But we must leave the successe of all to God, who hath many wayes (having first taken us off from the folly of our opinions, and fury of our passion) to teach us those rules of true Reason, and peaceable Wisdom, which is from above, tending most to Gods glory, and his Churches good: which I think my self so much the more bound in Conscience to attend, with the most judicious zeal and care, by how much I esteem the Church above the State, the glory of Christ above mine Own: and the Salvation of mens Souls above the preservation of their Bodies and Estates.
But we must leave the outcome of everything to God, who has many ways (after freeing us from the mistakes of our opinions and the anger of our passions) to teach us the principles of true reasoning and peaceful wisdom, which come from above, aiming primarily for God's glory and the good of His Church. I feel even more compelled in my conscience to focus on this with the utmost carefulness and dedication, as I value the Church more than the State, the glory of Christ more than my own, and the salvation of people's souls more than the preservation of their bodies and possessions.
Nor may any men, I think, without sin and presumption, forcibly endeavour to cast the Churches under my care and tuition, into the moulds they have fancied, & fashioned to their designs, till they have first gained my consent, and resolved, both mine own and other mens Consciences by the strength of their Reasons.
Nor should any man, I believe, without wrongdoing and arrogance, attempt to forcibly shape the Churches under my guidance into the forms they have imagined and crafted for their purposes without first obtaining my approval and addressing both my conscience and the consciences of others with solid reasoning.
Other violent motions, wch are neither Manly, Christian, nor Loyal, shall never either shake or settle my Religion, nor any mans else who [page 106] knows what Religion means: And how far it is removed from all Faction, whose proper engine is force, the arbitrator of beasts, not of reasonable men, much lesse of humble Christians, and loyal Subjects, in matters of Religion.
Other violent actions, which are neither manly, Christian, nor loyal, will never shake or settle my faith, nor anyone else's who knows what faith truly means. And it is clear how far it is removed from all factions, whose main tool is force, the decision-maker for beasts, not for rational humans, much less for humble Christians and loyal subjects, when it comes to matters of faith.
But men are prone to have such high conceits of themselves, that they care not what cost they lay out upon their opinions: especially those that have some temptation of gain, to recompence their losses and hazards.
But people tend to have such high opinions of themselves that they don’t care about the cost of their beliefs, especially when there's a chance of profit to make up for their losses and risks.
Yet I was not more scandalized at the Scots Armies coming in against my will, and their forfeiture of so many obligations of duty, and gratitude to me: then I wondred how those here, could so much distrust Gods assistance, who so much pretended Gods cause to the people, as if they had the certainty of some divine Revelation; considering they were more then competently furnished with my Subjects Arms and Ammunition, my Navie by Sea, my Forts, Castles and Cities by Land.
Yet I wasn’t more shocked by the Scots armies coming in against my will and their breaking so many obligations of duty and gratitude to me. I then wondered how those here could distrust God's assistance so much, especially when they claimed to be fighting for God's cause to the people, as if they had certainty of some divine revelation; considering they were more than sufficiently equipped with my subjects' arms and ammunition, my navy by sea, my forts, castles, and cities by land.
But I finde that men jealous of the Justificableness of their doings, and designs before God, never thinke they have humane strength enough to carry their work on, seem it never so plausible to the people; what cannot be justified in Law and Religion, had need to be fortified with power.
But I find that men who are insecure about the rightness of their actions and intentions in the eyes of God never believe they have enough human strength to carry out their work, no matter how reasonable it might seem to others; what can't be justified by law and religion needs to be backed by power.
And yet such is the inconstancy that attends all minds engaged in violent motion, that [page 107] whom some of them one while earnestly invite to come in to their assistance; others of them soon after are weary of, and with nauseating cast them out: what one party thought to rivet to a setlednes by the strength and influence of the Scots, that the other rejects and contemns; at once, despising the Kirk-government, & discipline of the Scots, and frustrating the successe of so chargeable, more then charitable assistance: For, sure the Church of England might have purchased at a far cheaper rate, the Truth & happines of Reformed Government and Discipline (if it had been wanting) though it had entertained the best Divines of Christendom for their advice in a ful & free Synod; which, I was ever willing to, and desirous of, that matters being impartially setled, might be more satisfactory to all, and more durable.
And yet, such is the inconsistency that affects all minds engaged in intense activity that [page 107] some eagerly invite certain individuals for help, but soon after others grow tired of them and reject them with disgust. What one group hoped to secure with the support and influence of the Scots, the other dismisses and contempts; simultaneously, they disdain the Church governance and discipline of the Scots, undermining the success of such an costly, albeit not very charitable, assistance. Surely, the Church of England could have obtained the truths and benefits of Reformed Governance and Discipline (if it was lacking) at a much lower cost, even if it had consulted the best theologians of Christendom at a full and open Synod; which I have always been willing and eager to do, so that matters could be settled fairly, leading to greater satisfaction for everyone and more lasting outcomes.
But much of Gods justice, & mans folly will at length be discovered, through all the filmes and pretentions of Religion, in which Polititians wrap up their designes: in vaine do men hope to build their Piety on the Ruines of loyalty. Nor can those considerations or designes be durable, when Subjects make bankrupt of their Allegiance, under pretence of setting up a quicker trade for Religion.
But much of God's justice and human foolishness will eventually be revealed, despite all the masks and pretensions of religion that politicians use to disguise their ambitions. It's pointless for people to think they can build their piety on the ruins of loyalty. Those considerations or schemes won't last when subjects betray their loyalty under the guise of promoting religion.
But, as my best Subjects of Scotland never deserted me, so I cannot think that the most are gone so far from me, in a prodigality of their [page 108] love and respects towards me, as to make me to despair of their return; when besides the bonds of Nature and Conscience which they have to me, all Reason and true Policy will teach them, That their chiefest interest consists in their fidelity to the Crown, not in their serviceableness to any Party of the People, to a neglect and betraying of my Safety and Honor for their own advantages: However the lesse cause I have to trust to men, the more I shall apply my Self to God.
But just like my best subjects in Scotland never abandoned me, I can't believe that most have strayed so far from me in their overwhelming love and respect that they would make me lose hope in their return. Besides the ties of nature and conscience they have to me, all reason and good strategy will show them that their main interest lies in their loyalty to the Crown, not in serving any particular group of people, which would lead them to neglect and betray my safety and honor for their own gain. However, the less I can rely on people, the more I will turn to God.
The Troubles of my Soul are enlarged, O Lord, bring thou me out of my distresse.
The struggles of my soul are growing, O Lord, please deliver me from my distress.
Lord direct thy Servant in the ways of that pious simplicity, which is the best policie.
Lord, guide your servant in the path of that sincere simplicity, which is the best strategy.
Deliver me from the combined strength of those, who have so much of the Serpents subtilty, that they forget the Doves Innocency.
Rescue me from the combined power of those who possess so much of the Serpent's cunning that they forget the Dove's purity.
Though hand joyn in hand, yet let them not prevail against my Soul, to the betraying of my Conscience and Honour.
Even though we stand together, let them not win over my soul or betray my conscience and honor.
Thou, O Lord, canst turn the hearts of those Parties in both Nations, as thou didst the men of Judah and Israel, to restoreDavidwith as much loyal zeal, as they did with inconstancy and eagernesse pursue him.
You, O Lord, can change the hearts of those Parties in both Nations, just as you did with the people of Judah and Israel, to restore David with as much loyal zeal as they had inconstancy and eagerness to pursue him.
Preserve the love of thy truth and uprightness in me, and I shall not despair of My Subjects affections returning towards me.
Keep my love for your truth and integrity alive in me, and I won't lose hope that my subjects' feelings will come back to me.
Thou canst soon cause the overflowing Seas to ebbe, and retire back again to the bounds which thou hast appointed for them.
You can soon make the overflowing seas recede and return to the limits you have set for them.
O My God, I trust in thee; let me not be ashamed; let not my enemies triumph over me.
Oh my God, I trust you; please don't let me be ashamed; don't let my enemies win against me.
Let them be ashamed who transgress without a cause; let them be turned back that persecute my soul.
Let those who wrong me without reason be ashamed; let those who are after me be driven away.
Let integrity and uprightness preserve me, for I wait on thee O Lord.
Let honesty and righteousness keep me safe, for I trust in you, Lord.
Redeem thy Church, O God, out of all its Troubles.
Save your Church, God, from all its troubles.
14. Upon the Covenant.
T He Presbyterian Scots are not to be hired at the ordinary rate of Auxiliaries; nothing will induce them to engage, till those that call them in, have pawned their Souls to them, by a Solemn League and Covenant.
T he Presbyterian Scots won’t work for the usual rate of Auxiliaries; nothing will convince them to join until those who invite them have essentially committed themselves through a Solemn League and Covenant.
Where many engines of religious and fair pretensions are brought chiefly to batter or rase Episcopacy: This they make the grand evil Spirit, which with other Imps purposely added, to make it more odious, & terrible to the Vulgar, must by so solemn a charm & exorcism be cast out of this Church, after more then a thousand years possession here, from the first plantation of Christianity in this Island, and an universal prescription of time and practice in all other Churches since the Apostles times till this last Century.
Where many forms of religious and seemingly noble intentions are mainly used to attack or destroy Episcopacy: They label this as the main evil force, along with other minor demons added to make it seem even more repulsive and frightening to the general public. It must be expelled from this Church through such a serious ritual and exorcism, after over a thousand years of presence here, since the initial establishment of Christianity on this Island and a widespread acceptance of time and practice in all other Churches from the time of the Apostles up to this recent Century.
But no Antiquity must plead for it; Presbytery like a young Heir, thinks the Father hath lived long enough, & impatient not to be in the Bishops chair and authority (though Lay-men go away with the Revenus) all art is used to sink Episcopacy, and lanch Presbytery in England; which was lately boyed up in Scotland by the late artifice of a Covenant.
But no ancient times should defend it; the Presbytery, like a young heir, thinks the father has lived long enough and, eager to take the bishop's chair and authority (even though laypeople walk away with the revenues), uses every tactic to undermine Episcopacy and establish Presbytery in England; which was recently supported in Scotland by the recent trick of a Covenant.
Although I am unsatisfied with many passages in that Covenant some referring to my self with very dubious and dangerous limitations (yet I chiefly wonder at the design and drift touching the Discipline and Government of the Church); and such a manner of carrying them on to new ways, by Oaths and Covenants, where it is hard for men to be engaged by no less, then swearing for, or against those things, which are of no clear morall necessity, but very disputable, and controverted among learned and godly men: whereto the application of Oaths can hardly be made and enjoyned with that judgment and certainty in ones self, or that charity or candour to others of different opinion, as I think religion requires, which never refuses fair and equable deliberations; yea, and dissentings too, in matters only probable.
Although I’m not happy with many parts of that Covenant, some of which reference me with very questionable and risky limitations (I’m particularly puzzled by the purpose and direction regarding the Discipline and Government of the Church); and the way they push for new approaches through Oaths and Covenants, where it’s tough for people to get involved without pledging for or against things that aren’t clearly necessary in a moral sense, but are quite debatable and contested amongst knowledgeable and devout individuals: applying Oaths in this context can hardly be done with the necessary judgment and certainty within oneself, or with the charity or fairness towards others who have different opinions, as I believe religion calls for. It never dismisses fair and balanced discussions; yes, even disagreements on matters that are only probable.
The enjoyning of Oaths upon People must needs in things doubtfull be dangerous, as in things unlawfull, damnable; and no lesse superfluous, where former Religious and Legal Engagements, bound men sufficiently, to all necessary duties. Nor can I see how they will reconcile such an Innovating Oath and Covenant, with their former Protestation which was so lately taken, to maintain the Religion established in the Church of England; since they count Discipline so great a part of Religion.
The imposition of oaths on people can be risky regarding uncertain matters, and in cases of illegal actions, it’s downright wrong; it’s also unnecessary since past religious and legal commitments have already obligated individuals to fulfill all essential duties. I don’t see how they can justify this new oath and covenant alongside their earlier promise, which they recently made, to uphold the religion established in the Church of England; especially since they consider discipline to be a significant aspect of religion.
But ambitious minds never think they have laid snares and ginnes enough to catch and hold the vulgar credulity: for by such politicke and seemingly pious stratagems, they think to keep the popularity fast to their Parties under the terrour of perjury: Whereas certainly all honest and wise men ever thought themselves sufficiently bound by former ties of Religion, Allegiance, and lawes, to God and man.
But ambitious people never believe they have set enough traps and devices to capture and hold the naive beliefs of the masses; they think that by using such cunning and seemingly pious tactics, they can maintain loyalty to their Parties through the fear of betrayal. However, all honest and wise individuals have always felt sufficiently bound by their existing commitments to religion, loyalty, and the laws of God and society.
Nor can such after-contracts, devised and imposed by a few men in a declared Party, without my consent, and without any like power or president from Gods or mans laws, be ever thought by judicious men sufficient either to obsolve or slacked those moral and eternall bonds of duty which lie upon all My Subjects consciences both to God and me.
Nor can such agreements, created and enforced by a few individuals in a stated Party, without my consent, and lacking any equivalent authority from God's or human laws, ever be considered by reasonable people as enough to free or lessen those moral and eternal obligations of duty that rest on all my subjects' consciences to both God and me.
Yet as things now stand, good men shall least offend God or Me, by keeping their Covenant in honest and lawfull wayes; since I have the charity to think, that the chief end of the Covenant in such mens intentions, was, to preserve Religion in purity, and the Kingdoms in peace: To other then such ends and meanes they cannot think themselves engaged; nor will those, that have any true touches of Conscience endeavour to carry on the best designes, (much lesse such as are, and will be daily more apparently factious and ambitious) [page 113] by any unlawfull means, under that title of the Covenant: unlesse they dare preferre ambiguous, dangerous and un-authorized novelties, before their known and sworn duties, which are indespensable, both to God and my self.
Yet as things stand now, good people will offend God or me the least by keeping their Covenant in honest and lawful ways; because I believe that the main purpose of the Covenant in their minds was to maintain religion in its pure form and to keep the kingdoms at peace. They can't think that they're obligated to anything other than these ends and means; nor will those who have any true sense of conscience try to pursue the best intentions—let alone ones that are, and will increasingly be, clearly factious and ambitious—by any unlawful means under the title of the Covenant. Unless they dare to prioritize ambiguous, dangerous, and unauthorized innovations over their known and sworn duties, which are essential both to God and to me. [page 113]
I am prone to beleeve and hope, That many who took the Covenant, are yet firme to this judgment, That such latter Vowes, Oaths, or Leagues, can never blot out those former gravings, and characters, which by just and lawfull Oaths were made upon their Souls.
I tend to believe and hope that many who took the Covenant still firmly hold the view that such later vows, oaths, or agreements can never erase the earlier engravings and marks that were made on their souls through rightful and lawful oaths.
That which makes such Confederations by way of Solemn Leagues and Covenants more to be suspected, is, That they are the common road, used in all factious and powerfull perturbations of State or Church: when formalities of extraordinary zeal and piety are never more studied and elaborate, then, when Polititians most agitate desperate designes against all that is setled, or sacred in Religion, and Laws, which by such scrues are cunningly, yet forcibly wrested by secret steps, and lesse sencible degrees, from their known rule and wonted practise, and comply with the humours of those men, who ayme to subdue all to their own will and power, under the disguises of Holy Combinations.
What makes these Confederations through Solemn Leagues and Covenants more suspicious is that they are the usual method used during times of political and religious upheaval. It's when the forms of extraordinary zeal and piety are most carefully crafted that politicians often devise desperate plans against everything that is established or sacred in religion and law. These plans are secretly and gradually taken away from their usual practices and norms, catering to the whims of those who aim to impose their own will and power, all under the guise of holy alliances.
Which cords and wythes will hold mens Consciences no longer, then force attends [page 114] and twists them: for every man soon grows his own Pope, and easily absolves himself of those ties, which, not the commands of Gods Word, or the Laws of the Land, but only the subtilty and terrour of a Party casts upon him; either superfluous and vain, when they were sufficiently tied before; or fraudulent and injurious, if by such afterligaments they find the Imposers really ayming to dissolve, or suspend their former just and necessary obligations.
Which rules and influences won't hold people's consciences anymore, then force steps in and twists them: because everyone quickly becomes their own authority and easily frees themselves from those bonds, which, not the commands of God's Word or the Laws of the Land, but only the cunning and fear of a group impose on them; either unnecessary and pointless, when they were already bound sufficiently before; or deceitful and harmful, if by such additional ties they find that those imposing them actually aim to dissolve or suspend their previous rightful and essential obligations. [page 114]
Indeed such illegall ways seldom or never intend the engaging men more to duties, but only to Parties; therefore it is not regarded how they keep their Covenants in point of piety pretended, provided they adhere firmly to the Party and Design intended.
Indeed, such illegal methods rarely, if ever, encourage people to commit to their responsibilities, but only to their factions; therefore, it doesn’t matter how well they uphold their promised commitments in terms of the supposed morality, as long as they remain loyal to their group and the intended agenda.
I see the Imposers of it are content to make their Covenant like Manna (not that it came from Heaven, as this did) agreeable to every mans palate and rellish, who will but swallow it: They admit any mens senses of it, the divers or contrary; with any salvoes, cautions and reservations, so as they cross not their chief Design, which is laid against the Church and me.
I see that those enforcing it are happy to make their agreement appealing to everyone, like Manna (not that it came from Heaven like this did), as long as people are willing to accept it. They welcome any individual’s perspective on it, whether varied or opposing, along with any conditions, warnings, and exceptions, as long as they don't undermine their main goal, which is aimed against the Church and me.
It is enough if they get but the reputation of a seeming encrease to their Party; so little do men remember that God is not mocked.
It’s enough for them to gain the reputation of a supposed increase in their Party; so little do people remember that God cannot be deceived.
In such latitudes of sense, I beleive many [page 115] that love Me, and the Church well, may have taken the Covenant, who yet are not so fondly and superstitiously taken by it, as now to act cleerly against both all piety & loyalty: who first yeelded to it, more to prevent that imminent violence and ruine, which hung over their heads in case they wholly refused it, then for any value of it, or devotion to it.
In these matters of the heart, I believe many [page 115] who love Me and the Church may have accepted the Covenant, but they are not so overly attached to it that they would act completely against both decency and loyalty. They initially agreed to it more to avoid the looming violence and destruction that threatened them if they outright rejected it, rather than because they valued it or were devoted to it.
Wherein, the latitude of some generall Clauses may (perhaps) serve somewhat to relieve them, as of Doing and endeavouring what lawfully they may, in their Places and Callings, and according to the Word of God: for these (indeed) carry no man beyond those bounds of good Conscience, which are certain & fixed either in Gods Laws, as to the Generall; or the Laws of the State and Kingdom, as to the particular regulation and exercise of mens duties.
Where the flexibility of some general clauses might help, such as doing and trying their best within their roles and responsibilities, and following the Word of God: because these (indeed) do not push anyone beyond the limits of good conscience, which are clearly established either in God's laws, in general, or in the laws of the state and country, regarding the specific regulation and execution of people's responsibilities.
I would to God such as glory most in the name of Covenanters, would keep themselves within those lawfull bounds, to which God hath called them: surely it were the best way to expiate the rashnesse of taking it; which must needs then appear, when besides the want of a full and lawfull Authority at first to enjoyn it, it shall actually be carried on beyond and against those ends which were in it specified and pretended. I willingly forgive such mens taking the Covenant, who keep [page 116] it within such bounds of Piety, Law, and Loyaltie, as can never hurt either the Church, My self, or the Publick Peace: Against which, no mans lawfull Calling can engage him.
I wish that those who take pride in the name of Covenanters would stay within the lawful boundaries that God has set for them. This would surely be the best way to make up for the impulsiveness of taking the Covenant, which would become clear when considering the lack of full and lawful authority at the beginning to impose it. It would be done in ways that go beyond and contradict the purposes for which it was intended. I am willing to forgive those who take the Covenant if they keep it within the limits of piety, law, and loyalty, as this can never harm the Church, myself, or public peace. No man's lawful calling can justify acting against this. [page 116]
As for that Reformation of the Church which the Covenant pretends, I cannot think it just or comely, that by the partiall advice of a few Divines, (of so soft and servile tempers, as disposed them to so sudden acting and compliance, contrary to their former judgements, profession, and practise) such foule scandalls and suspitions should be cast upon the Doctrine and Government of the Church of England, as was never done (that I have heard) by any that deserved the name of Reformed Churches abroad, nor by any men of learning and candour at home: all whose judgments I cannot but prefer before any mens now factiously engaged.
As for the reform of the Church that the Covenant claims to represent, I don’t think it’s fair or appropriate for a few partial advisors (who are so weak and submissive that it led them to act and comply suddenly, contrary to their previous beliefs, professions, and practices) to spread such terrible scandals and suspicions about the doctrine and governance of the Church of England. I’ve never heard of this happening by anyone truly deserving of the name Reformed Churches abroad, nor by any educated and reasonable people at home. I can’t help but value their judgments over those of anyone currently caught up in factional disputes.
No man can be more forward then My self to carry on all due Reformations, which mature judgment, and a good Conscience, in what things I shall (after impartiall advise) be, by Gods Word, and right reason, convinced to be amiss, I have offered more than ever the fullest, freest, and wisest Parliaments did desire.
No one can be more eager than I am to implement all necessary reforms, which sound judgment and a clear conscience will guide me on. In the matters that I will be convinced are wrong, after seeking unbiased advice, according to God's Word and sound reasoning, I have proposed more than even the most thorough, open, and wise Parliaments have ever sought.
But the sequele of some mens actions makes it evident, that the maine information intended, is the abasing of Episcopacy into Presbytery, [page 117] and the robbing of the Church of its Lands and Revenues: For, no men have been more injuriously used, as to their legall Rights then the Bishops, and Church-men. These, as the fattest Dear, must be destroyed; the other Rascal herd of Schismes, Heresies, &c. being leane, may enjoy the benefit of a Toleration: Thus Naboth's Vine-yard made him the onely Blasphemer of his City, and fit to die. Still I see: while the breath of Religion fills the Sailes, Profit is the compasse, by which Factious men steer their course in all seditious Commotions.
But the aftermath of some people's actions clearly shows that the main intention is to lower Episcopacy to Presbytery, [page 117] and to take away the Church's lands and revenues. For no one has been more unfairly treated regarding their legal rights than the bishops and church officials. They, like the fattest deer, must be taken down; while the other group of schisms, heresies, etc., being lean, can enjoy the benefits of toleration. Thus, Naboth's vineyard made him the only blasphemer in his city, and worthy of death. I still see: while the breath of religion fills the sails, profit is the compass that guides how rebellious people navigate through all the unrest.
I thank God, as no man lay more open to the sacrilegious temptation of usurping the Churches Lands, and Revenues, (which issuing chiefly from the Crown, are held of it, and legally can revert onely to the Crowne with my Consent) so I have alwayes had such a perfect abhorrence of it in my Soule, that I never found the least inclination to such sacrilegious Reformings: yet no man hath a greater desire to have Bishops and all Church-men, so reformed, that they may best deserve and use, not onely what the pious munificence of My Predecessours hath given to God and the Church, but all other additions of Christian bounty.
I thank God, as no one is more vulnerable to the wrongful temptation of taking the Church’s lands and revenues (which mainly come from the Crown, are held from it, and legally can only revert to the Crown with my consent). I have always had such a strong aversion to it in my soul that I never felt the slightest urge toward such sacrilegious reforms. Yet, no one has a greater desire to see bishops and all church leaders reformed in a way that they truly deserve and properly manage, not only what the generous gifts of my predecessors have given to God and the Church, but also any additional acts of Christian charity.
But no necessity shall ever, I hope, drive me or Mine to invade or sell the Priests Lands, [page 118] which both Pharaoh's divinity, and Joseph's true piety abhorred to do: So unjust I think it both in the eye of Reason and Religion, to deprive the most sacred employment of all due incouragements; and like that other hard-hearted Pharaoh, to withdraw the Straw, and encrease the Task; so pursuing the oppressed Church as some have done, to the red Sea of a Civill War, where nothing but a miracle can save either it, or him, who esteems it his greatest Title to be called, and his chiefest glory to be The defender of the Church, both in its true faith, and its just fruitions; equally abhoring Sacriledge and Apostacy.
But I hope that no necessity will ever drive me or my family to invade or sell the priests' lands, [page 118] which both Pharaoh's divinity and Joseph's true piety condemned. I believe it is unjust, both in reason and religion, to deprive the most sacred work of all its rightful support; and like that other hard-hearted Pharaoh, to take away the straw and increase the workload; thus pursuing the oppressed Church as some have done, to the Red Sea of civil war, where only a miracle can save either it or the one who considers it his greatest title and chief glory to be the defender of the Church, both in its true faith and its rightful benefits; equally abhorring sacrilege and apostasy.
I had rather live as my Predecessour Henry the 3. sometime did, on the Churches alms, then violently to take the bread out of Bishops and Ministers mouths.
I would rather live like my predecessor Henry the 3rd did sometimes, relying on the Church's charity, than forcefully take the bread out of the mouths of bishops and ministers.
The next work will be Jeroboam's reformation, consecrating the meanest of the people to be Priests in Israel, to serve those Golden Calves who have enrich'd themselves with the Churches Patrimony and Dowry; which how it thrived both with Prince, Priests and people, is well enough known: And so it will be here, when from the tuition of Kings and Queens, which have been nursing fathers and mothers of this Church, it will be at their allowance, who have already discovered, what hard fathers and step-mothers they will be.
The next work will be Jeroboam's reformation, consecrating the lowest of the people to be Priests in Israel, to serve those Golden Calves that have enriched themselves with the Church's funds and assets; how this prospered with the Prince, Priests, and people is pretty well known. The same will happen here, when from the guidance of Kings and Queens, who have acted as protective figures for this Church, it will depend on their support, as they have already shown what harsh rulers and unkind step-parents they can be.
If the poverty of Scotland might, yet the plenty of England cannot excuse the envy and rapine of the Churches Rights and Revenues.
If the poverty of Scotland can be understood, the abundance of England does not justify the jealousy and plundering of the Church's rights and revenues.
I cannot so much as pray God to prevent those sad consequences, which will inevitably follow the parity and poverty of Ministers, both in Church and State; since I think it no lesse then a mocking and tempting of God, to desire him to hinder those mischiefs whose occasions and remedies are in our own power; it being every mans sin not to avoid the one, and not to use the other.
I can't even pray to God to stop those unfortunate outcomes that will definitely come from the equality and poverty of Ministers, both in the Church and the State. I believe it's nothing less than mocking and testing God to ask Him to prevent these troubles when the causes and solutions are within our control; it is everyone's fault not to avoid the one and not to take advantage of the other.
There are ways enough to repair the breaches of the State without the ruins of the Church; as I would be a restorer of the one, so I would not be an oppressor of the other under the pretence of publick Debts: The occasions contracting them were bad enough, but such a discharging of them would be much worse; I pray God neither I, nor mine, may be accessary to either.
There are enough ways to fix the issues in the State without damaging the Church; while I aim to restore the former, I will not become an oppressor of the latter under the guise of public debts. The circumstances that created these debts were already poor, but discharging them in such a way would be even worse. I pray that neither I nor my family will be involved in either.
To thee, O Lord, do I addresse my Prayer, beseeching thee to pardon the rashness of my Subjects Swearings, and to quicken their sense and observation of those just, morall and indispensable bonds, which thy word and the Laws of this Kingdom have laid upon their Consciences; From which no pretensions of Piety & reformation [page 120] are sufficient to absolve them; or to engage them to any contrary practises.
To you, Lord, I offer my prayer, asking you to forgive the reckless swearing of my subjects and to awaken their awareness of the just, moral, and essential obligations that your word and the laws of this kingdom have placed on their consciences; from which no claims of piety and reformation [page 120] are enough to absolve them or to lead them to any contrary actions.
Make them at length seriously to consider that nothing violent and injurious can be religious.
Have them seriously reflect for a long time on the fact that nothing violent or harmful can be considered religious.
Thou allowest no mans committing Sacriledge under the zeal of abhorring Idols.
You do not allow anyone to commit sacrilege under the guise of hating idols.
Suffer not sacrilegious designs to have the countenance of religious ties.
Don't let disrespectful intentions be supported by religious connections.
Thou hast taught us by the wisest of Kings, that it is a snare to take things that are holy, and Vows to mak enquiry,
You have taught us by the wisest of Kings, that it’s a trap to take things that are sacred, and promises to make inquiries,
Ever keep thy Servant from consenting to perjurious and sacraligeous rapinei, that I may not have the brand and curse to all posterity of robing Thee and thy Church, of what thy bounty hath given us, and thy clemencie hath accepted from us, wherewith to encourage Learning and Religion.
Always keep me from agreeing to dishonest and sacrilegious robbery, so that I won't carry the shame and curse for all time of stealing from You and Your Church, what Your generosity has given us and Your kindness has accepted from us, to support Learning and Religion.
Though My Treasures are Exhausted, My Revenues Diminished, and My Debts Encreased, yet never suffer Me to be tempted to use such profane Reparation; lest a coal from thine Altar set such a fire on My Throne and Conscience as will hardly be quenched.
Even though I'm out of money, my income is down, and my debts are growing, please don't let me be tempted to resort to such unholy repairs; otherwise, a spark from your altar might ignite a fire in my throne and conscience that would be hard to put out.
Let not the Debts and Engagements of the Publique, which some mens folly and prodigalitie hath contracted, be an occasion to impoverish thy Church.
Don't let the debts and obligations of the public, caused by some people's foolishness and extravagance, be a reason to weaken your church.
Continue to those that serve Thee and thy Church all those encouragements, which by the will of the pious Donours, and the justice of the Laws are due unto them; and give them grace to deserve and use them aright to thy glory, & the relief of the poor: That shy Priests may be cloathed with righteousnesse, and the poor may be satisfed with bread.
Continue to provide all the support to those who serve You and Your Church, as intended by the generous donors and mandated by the laws. Grant them the grace to deserve and use these resources correctly for Your glory and to help the poor. May humble priests be clothed in righteousness, and may the poor be satisfied with bread.
Let not holy things be given to Swine; nor the Churches bread to Dogs; rather let them go about the City, grin like a Dog, and grudge that they are not satisfied.
Don't give sacred things to pigs; nor give the Church's bread to dogs; instead, let them wander around the city, snarl like dogs, and resent that they aren't satisfied.
Let those sacred morsels, which some men have already by violence devoured, never digest with them, nor theirs; Let them be as Naboth's Vineyard to Ahab, gall in their mouths, rottennesse to their names, a moth to their families, and a sting to their Consciences.
May those sacred bites, which some people have already violently consumed, never settle in their stomachs or in their families. May they be like Naboth's Vineyard to Ahab, bittersweet in their mouths, rotten to their reputations, a plague to their families, and a torment to their consciences.
Break in sunder O Lord, all violent and sacrilegious Confederations to do wickedly and injuriously.
Break apart, O Lord, all violent and sacrilegious alliances that act wickedly and harmfully.
Divide their hearts and tongues who have bandyed together against the Church and State, that the folly of such may be manifest to all men, and proceed no further.
Divide the hearts and voices of those who have teamed up against the Church and State, so that everyone can see their foolishness, and they don't go any further.
But so savour My righteous dealing, O Lord, that in the mercies of thee, the most High, I may never miscarry.
But appreciate my righteous actions, Lord, so that with your mercy, the Most High, I may never fail.
15. Vpon the many Jealousies raised, and Scandals cast upon the King, to stirre up the People against him.
I F I had not My own Innocency, and Gods protection, it were hard for Me to stand out against those stratagems and conflicts of malice, which by falsities seek to oppresse the Truth; and by Jealousies to supply the defect of reall causes, which might seem to justifie so unjust ingagements against Me.
I F I hadn’t my own innocence and God's protection, it would be difficult for me to withstand the schemes and battles of malice that use lies to oppress the truth, and rely on jealousy to make up for the lack of real reasons that could justify such unfair actions against me.
And indeed, the worst effects of open hostility come short of these designes: For, I can more willingly lose My Crownes, then My credit; nor are My Kingdomes so dear to Me, as My Reputation and Honor.
And really, the worst effects of open hostility don't compare to these plans: For, I would rather lose My crowns than My reputation; nor are My kingdoms as important to Me as My reputation and honor.
Those must have a period with my life; but these may survive to a glorious kind of Immortality, when I am dead and gone: A good name being the imbalming of Princes, and a sweet consecrating of them to an Eternity of love and gratitude among Posterity.
Those must have a moment in my life; but these may live on to a glorious kind of immortality when I am gone: A good name being the preservation of leaders, and a sweet memorializing them to an eternity of love and gratitude among future generations.
Wherein yet, I thank God, the detriment of My Honor is not so afflictive to Me, as the sin and danger of My peoples souls, whose eyes once blinded with such mists of suspicions, they are soon misled into the most desperate precipices of actions: wherein they do not only, not consider their sin and danger, but glory in their zealous adventures; while I am rendred to them so fit to be destroyed, that many are ambitious to merit the name of My Destroyers; Imagining they then fear God most, when they least honor their King.
Whereas I thank God that the damage to my honor doesn’t hurt me as much as the sin and danger facing my people's souls, whose eyes, once clouded by suspicions, are quickly led into the most desperate actions. They not only fail to recognize their sin and danger but also take pride in their reckless pursuits; while I am made so vulnerable to them that many desire to be known as my destroyers, thinking they show the most fear of God when they show the least respect for their King.
I thank God, I never found but My pity was above My anger; nor have My passions ever so prevailed against me, as to exclude My most compassionate prayers for them, whom devout errours more then their own malice have betrayed to a most religious Rebellion.
I thank God, I never found but my pity was greater than my anger; nor have my passions ever taken over enough to stop my most compassionate prayers for those whom misguided beliefs more than their own malice have led into a deeply religious rebellion.
I had the Charity to interpret, that most part of My Subjects fought against My supposed Errours, not My person; and intended to mend Me, not to end Me: And I hope that God pardoning their Errours, hath so farre accepted and answered their good intentions, as he hath yet preserved Me, so he hath by these afflictions prepared me, both to do him better service, and My people more good then hitherto I have done.
I understood that most of my subjects were fighting against what they thought were my mistakes, not against me as a person; they wanted to help me improve, not to harm me. And I hope that God, forgiving their mistakes, has accepted and responded to their good intentions, as He has kept me safe. Through these struggles, He has also prepared me to serve Him better and do more good for my people than I have done so far.
I do not more willingly forgive their seductions, which occasioned their loyall injuries, then I am ambitious by all Princely merits to redeem them from their unjust suspicions, and reward them for their good intentions.
I don't more willingly forgive their temptations, which caused their loyal injuries, than I am eager by all noble merits to free them from their unfair suspicions and reward them for their good intentions.
I am too conscious to My own affections toward the generality of my people to suspect theirs to Me; nor shall the malice of My Enemies ever be able to deprive Me of the comfort which that confidence gives Me; I shall never gratifie the spightfulnesse of a few with any sinister thoughts of all their Allegiance, whom pious frauds have seduced.
I’m too aware of my own feelings for most of my people to doubt theirs for me; nor will the spite of my enemies ever take away the comfort that confidence gives me. I will never satisfy the bitterness of a few by having any negative thoughts about all their loyalty, which pious deception has misled.
The worst some mens ambition can do, shall never perswade Me, to make so bad interpretations of most of My Subjects actions; who possibly may be erroneous, but not Hereticall in point of Loyalty.
The worst that some men's ambition can do will never convince me to make such bad interpretations of most of my subjects' actions; they may be mistaken, but not disloyal when it comes to loyalty.
The sence of the injuries done to My Subjects is as sharp, as those done to My Self; our welfares being inseparable; in this only they suffer more then My self, that they are animated by some seducers to injure at once both themselves and Me.
The sense of the injuries done to my subjects is as intense as those done to myself; our well-being is inseparable. In this regard, they suffer more than I do, as they are influenced by some seducers to harm both themselves and me at the same time.
If they had been my open and forraign Enemies, I could have born it; but they must be My own Subjects, who are next to My Children dear to me: And for the restoring of some tranquillity, I could willingly be the Jonah, if I did not evidently fore-see, that by the divided interests of their and Mine Enemies, as by contrary winds, the storm of their miseries would be rather increased then allayed.
If they had been my open and foreign enemies, I could have handled it; but they have to be my own subjects, who are almost like my dear children to me. And for the sake of restoring some peace, I would gladly be the Jonah, if I didn't clearly see that because of the conflicting interests of their enemies and mine, like opposing winds, the storm of their troubles would likely grow worse instead of better.
I had rather prevent my peoples ruin then rule over them; nor am I so ambitious of that Dominion which is but My Right, as of their happiness; If it could expiate or countervail such a way of obtaining it, by the highest injuries of subjects committed against their Soveraign.
I would prefer to stop my people's ruin than to rule over them; I'm not as interested in the power that is rightfully mine as I am in their happiness. If it could make up for or balance out such a way of gaining it, through the greatest wrongs done by subjects against their sovereign.
Yet I had rather suffer all the miseries of life, and die many deaths, then shamefully to desert, or dishonourable to betray My own just Rights and Soveraignty; thereby to gratifie the ambition, or justifie the malice of my enemies; between whose malice, and other mens mistakes, I put as great a difference, as between an ordinary Ague and the Plague; or the Itch of Novelty, and the Leprosie of Disloyalty.
Yet I would rather endure all the hardships of life and die many times than shamefully abandon or dishonorably betray my own rightful rights and sovereignty; just to satisfy the ambition or justify the malice of my enemies. I see a huge difference between their malice and the mistakes of others, as different as a regular fever is from the plague, or the itch of novelty is from the leprosy of disloyalty.
As Liars need have good memories, so malicious [page 126] persons need good inventions; that their calumnies may fit every mans fancy; and what their reproaches want of truth, they may make up with numbers and shew.
As liars need to have good memories, malicious people need good creativity; so that their slanders can appeal to everyone's taste; and what their accusations lack in truth, they can compensate with exaggeration and display.
My patience (I thank God) wil better serve Me to bear, and My charity to forgive, then My leisure to answer the many false Aspersions which some men have cast upon Me.
My patience (thank God) will better help me endure, and my kindness to forgive, than my free time to respond to the many false accusations that some people have thrown at me.
Did I not more consider My Subjects Satisfaction, then my owne Vindication, I should never have given the malice of some men that pleasure, as to see me take notice of, or remember what they say, or object.
Did I not care more about my subjects' satisfaction than my own vindication, I would never have given the malice of some people the pleasure of seeing me react to or remember what they say or complain about.
I would leave the Authors to be punished by their own evill manners, and seared Consciences, which will, I believe, in a shorter time then they be aware of, both confute and revenge all those black and false Scandals which they have cast on me; And make the world see, there is as little truth in them, as there was little worth in the broaching of them, or Civility, (I need not say Loyalty) in the not suppressing of them; whose credit and reputation, even with the people, shall ere long be quite blasted by the breath of that same fornace of popular obloquy, and detraction, which they have studied to heat and inflame to the highest degree of infamy, and wherein they have sought to cast and consume My Name and Honor.
I would let the authors face the consequences of their own bad behavior and guilty consciences, which, I believe, will soon disprove and avenge all the horrible and false accusations they've made against me. The world will see that there’s as little truth in them as there was value in spreading them, or civility (I don’t even need to mention loyalty) in not shutting them down. Their credibility and reputation, even among the people, will soon be completely ruined by the very fire of public hatred and slander they’ve tried to stoke to the highest level of infamy, in which they’ve tried to destroy my name and honor.
First, nothing gave me more cause to suspect, and search mine own innocencie, then when I observed so many forward to engage against me, who had made great professions of singular piety; For this gave to Vulgar minds so bad a reflection upon me and my Cause, as if it had been impossible to adhere to me, and not withall part from God; to think or speak well of me, and not to blaspheme him; so many were perswaded that these two were utterly inconsistent, to be at once Loyall to Me, and truly Religious toward God.
First, nothing made me question my own innocence more than seeing so many eager to go against me, who had made grand claims of deep faith. This led people to think so poorly of me and my cause, as if it were impossible to support me without also turning away from God; to think or speak positively about me while not blaspheming Him. So many believed that these two were completely incompatible—that one could not be loyal to me and genuinely committed to God at the same time.
Not but that I had (I thank God) many with me, which were both learned and Religious, (much above that ordinary size, and that Vulgar proportion wherein some men glory so much) who were so well satisfied in the cause of my sufferings, that they chose rather to suffer with me, then forsake me.
Not that I didn’t have (thank God) many people with me who were both knowledgeable and devout, far beyond the usual level and common standards that some people take so much pride in. They were so convinced about the reason for my suffering that they chose to endure it alongside me instead of leaving me behind.
Nor is it strange, that so religious Pretensions as were used against me, should be to many well-minded men a great temptation to oppose me; especially, being urged by such popular Preachers as think it no sin to lie for God, and what they please to call Gods Cause, cursing all that will not curse with them; looking so much at, and crying up the goodnesse of the end propounded, that they consider not the lawfulness of the means used [page 128] nor the depth of the mischief, chiefly plotted and intended.
It's not surprising that the religious claims made against me would tempt many well-meaning people to oppose me; especially when influenced by popular preachers who think it's okay to lie for God and what they call God's cause, cursing everyone who won't curse along with them. They focus so much on promoting the goodness of the intended outcome that they fail to consider whether the means they use are appropriate or the extent of the harm they are causing. [page 128]
The weakness of these mens judgments must be made up by their clamours and activity.
The flaws in these men's judgments have to be compensated by their loudness and effort.
It was a great part of some mens Religion to scandalize me and mine; they thought theirs could not be true, if they cried not down Mine as false.
It was a big part of some men's faith to criticize me and mine; they believed that theirs couldn't be genuine if they didn't denounce mine as false.
I thank God, I have had more triall of his grace, as to the constancy of my Religion in the Protestant profession of the Church of England, both abroad, and at home, then ever they are like to have.
I thank God, I've experienced more of His grace regarding the strength of my faith in the Protestant tradition of the Church of England, both abroad and at home, than they are likely to ever experience.
Nor do I know any exception I am so liable to, in their opinion, as too great a fixedness in that Religion, whose judicious and solid grounds, both from Scripture, and Antiquity, will not give my conscience leave to approve or consent to those many dangerous and divided innovations, which the bold ignorance of some men would needs obtrude upon me, and my people.
Nor do I know any exception I am so prone to, in their view, as being too firmly committed to that Religion, whose thoughtful and solid foundations, both from Scripture and Tradition, won’t allow my conscience to accept or agree to those many risky and conflicting changes that some people's reckless ignorance insist on forcing upon me and my community.
Contrary to those well tried foundations both of Truth, and Order, which men of far greater Learning, and clearer Zeal, have settled in the Confession and Constitution of this Church in England, which many former Parliaments in the most calm, and unpassionate times, have oft confirmed; In which I shall ever, by Gods help, persevere, as beleeving [page 129] it hath most of primitive Truth and Order.
Contrary to those well-established foundations of Truth and Order, which scholars with much greater knowledge and passion have established in the Confession and Constitution of this Church in England, and which many previous Parliaments have often confirmed during calm and rational times; I will always, with God's help, continue to believe in it, as it contains the most of the original Truth and Order. [page 129]
Nor did my using the assistance of some Papists, which were my Subjects, any way fight against my Religion, some men would needs interpret it: especially those who least of all men cared whom they imployed, or what they said and did, so they might prevail.
Nor did my use of help from some Catholics, who were my subjects, in any way contradict my religion, as some people insisted: especially those who cared the least about whom they employed or what they said and did, as long as they could succeed.
'Tis strange that so wise men, as they would be esteemed, should not conceive, That differences of perswasion in matters of Religion may easily fall out, where there is the samenesse of duty, Allegeance and subjection: The first they owe as men and Christians to God; the second they owe to me in common, as their King: different professions in point of Religion cannot (any more then in civill Trades) take away the community of relations either to Parents, or to Princes. And where is there such an Oglio or medly of various Religions in the world again, as those men entertain in their service (who finde most fault with me) without any scruple, as to the diversity of their Sects and Opinions!
It's strange that wise men, as they want to be seen, can't understand that differences in religious beliefs can easily arise even when there is unity in duty, loyalty, and submission. The first they owe as people and Christians to God; the second they owe to me as their King: different religious beliefs cannot (any more than in civil matters) take away the relationships they have to parents or to rulers. And where else in the world is there such a mix of various religions as those people have in their service (who criticize me the most) without any hesitation regarding the variety of their beliefs!
It was, indeed, a foul and indeleable shame, for such as would be counted Protestants, to inforce Me, a declared Protestant, their Lord and King, to a necessary use of Papists, or any other, who did but their duty to help Me to defend my self.
It was truly a terrible and unforgettable shame for those who considered themselves Protestants to force me, a proud Protestant, their Lord and King, to rely on Catholics, or anyone else, who was just doing their duty to help me defend myself.
Nor did I more then is lawful for any King, in such exigents to use the aid of any his Subjects.
Nor did I more than what is lawful for any King, in such situations, to use the help of any of his Subjects.
I am sorry the Papists should have a greater sense of their Allegeance then many Protestant Professors; who seem to have learned, and to practise the worst Principles of the worst Papists.
I regret that Catholics seem to have a stronger sense of their loyalty than many Protestant believers, who appear to have adopted and practice the worst principles of the worst Catholics.
Indeed, it had been a very impertinent and unseasonable scruple in me, (and very pleading, no doubt to my Enemies) to have been then disputing the points of different beliefs in my Subjects, when I was disputed with by Swords points: and when I needed the help of my Subjects as men, no lesse then their prayers as Christians.
Indeed, it was a pretty audacious and poorly-timed concern on my part, (and certainly a point of contention for my Enemies) to be arguing about the differences in beliefs among my Subjects while I was facing challenges from swords. At that moment, I needed the support of my Subjects as people, not just their prayers as Christians.
The noise of my evill Counsellours was another usefull device for those, who were impatient any mens counsels but their own should be followed in Church or State; who were so eager in giving me better counsel, that they would not give me leave to take it with freedom, as a Man; or honour, as a King; making their Counsels more like a drench, that must be powred down, then a draught, which might be fairly and leisurely drank, if I liked it.
The noise from my evil advisors was another tactic for those who were impatient to have their own advice followed in the Church or State. They were so eager to give me better advice that they wouldn't let me take it freely as a person or honorably as a king, making their suggestions feel more like a forced drink instead of something I could enjoy at my own pace if I wanted.
I will not justifie beyond humane errour and frailties my Self, or my Counsellours: They might be subject to some miscarriages, [page 131] yet such as were far more reparable by second and better thoughts, then those enormous extravagances wherewith some men have now even wildred, and almost quite lost both Church and State.
I won’t justify my actions or those of my advisors beyond human mistakes and weaknesses. They may have faced some setbacks, [page 131] but those are much easier to fix with better reflections than the extreme foolishness that some people have caused, which has nearly ruined both the Church and the State.
The event of things at last will make it evident to my Subjects, that had I followed the worst Counsels that my worst Counsellours ever had the boldnesse to offer to me, or my Self any inclination to use; I could not so soon have brought both Church and State in three flourishing Kingdoms, to such a Chaos of confusion, and hell of miseries as some have done; out of which they cannot, or will not, in the midst of their many great advantages, redeem either Me, or my Subjects.
The situation will eventually make it clear to my people that if I had followed the worst advice my worst advisors ever dared to give me, or if I had even been inclined to take it myself, I couldn't have caused the Church and State in three thriving kingdoms to fall into such chaos and misery as some have done. They can't, or won't, save either me or my people, despite their many advantages.
No men were more willing to complain, then I was to redresse what I saw in reason was either done or advised amisse: and this I thought I had done, even beyond the expectation of moderate men: who were sorry to see me prone even to injure my Self, out of a zeal to relieve my Subjects.
No one was more willing to complain than I was to correct what I believed was done or suggested incorrectly. I thought I had done this even beyond what reasonable people would expect, who were concerned to see me so eager that I might hurt myself out of a passion to help my people.
But other mens insatiable desire of revenge upon Me, my Court, and my Clergie, hath wholly beguiled both Church and State of the benefit of all my either Retractations or Concessions; and withall, hath deprived all those (now so zealous Persecutors) both of the [page 132] comfort and reward of their former pretended Persecutions, wherein they so much gloryed among the Vulgar; and which, indeed a truly humbly Christian will so highly prize, as rather not be relieved, then be revenged, so as to be bereaved of that Crown of Christian patience, which attends humble and injured sufferers.
But other people's endless desire for revenge against me, my court, and my clergy has completely deceived both the Church and the State of the benefits of all my retractions or concessions; and in doing so, it has denied all those now zealous persecutors both the comfort and reward of their previous so-called persecutions, in which they took so much pride among the masses. In truth, a genuinely humble Christian would value that so highly that they would rather not be relieved than seek revenge, as it would deprive them of the crown of Christian patience that comes with being humble and suffering injustices.
Another artifice used to withdraw my peoples affections from me to their designes, was, the noise and ostentation of Liberty, which men are not more prone to desire, then unapt to bear in the popular sense; which is to doe what every man liketh best.
Another trick used to take my people’s affections away from me and towards their own plans was the noise and show of Liberty, which people are not more inclined to desire than they are unfit to handle in the popular sense; that is, to do whatever each person likes best.
If the divinest Liberty be to will what men should, and to do what they so will, according to Reason, Laws and Religion; I envie not my Subjects that liberty, which is all I desire to enjoy my self; So far am I from the desire of oppressing theirs. Now were those Lords and Gentlemen which assisted me, so prodigal of their Liberties, as with their Lives and Fortunes to help on the enslaving of themselves and their Posterities?
If the greatest freedom means being able to choose what people should do and act on those choices according to reason, laws, and religion, then I don’t envy my subjects for that freedom, which is all I want for myself; I’m not interested in taking away their freedom. So, were those lords and gentlemen who helped me really so generous with their liberties that they would risk their lives and fortunes to help enslave themselves and their descendants?
As to Civil Immunities, none but such as desire to drive on their ambitious and covetous Designes over the ruines of Church and State, Prince, Peers, and People, will ever desire greater Freedoms than the Laws allow; whose bounds good men count their [page 133] Ornament and Protection; others their Manacles and Oppression.
As for civil immunities, only those who want to pursue their ambitious and greedy plans at the expense of the Church, the State, the Prince, the Peers, and the People will seek more freedoms than the laws permit; which good people see as their limits and a source of protection, while others view them as shackles and oppression. [page 133]
Nor is it just any man should expect the reward and benefit of the Law, who despiseth his rule and direction, losing justly his Safety, while he seeks an unreasonable Libertie.
Nor is it right for anyone to expect the rewards and benefits of the Law if they disregard its rules and guidance, justly putting their safety at risk while pursuing an unreasonable freedom.
Time will best inform my Subjects, that those are the best preservers of their true Liberties, who allow themselves the least licentiousnesse against or beyond the Laws.
Time will show my subjects that the best defenders of their true liberties are those who allow themselves the least freedom to act outside or against the laws.
They will feel it at last to their cost, that it is impossible those men should be really tender of their fellow-subjects liberties, who have the hardinesse to use their King with so severe restraints, against all Laws, both Divine and Humane; under which yet I wil rather perish, then complain to those, who want nothing to compleat their mirth and triumph, but such musick.
They will finally understand at their own expense that it's impossible for those men to genuinely care about the freedoms of their fellow subjects when they have the audacity to treat their King with such harsh restrictions, defying all laws, both divine and human; under which, I would rather perish than complain to those who lack nothing to complete their joy and victory except for this kind of music.
In point of true conscientious tendernesse (attended with humility and meeknesse, not with proud and arrogant activity, which seeks to hatch every egg of different opinion to a Faction or Schism) I have oft declared, how little I desire my Laws and Scepter should intrench on Gods Soveraignty, which is the onely King of mens Consciences; and yet he hath laid such restraints upon men, as commands them to be subject for conscience sake, [page 134] giving no men liberty to break the Law established, further then with meeknesse and patience they are content to suffer the penalty annexed, rather then perturb the publick Peace.
In terms of genuine conscience and compassion (along with humility and gentleness, not with proud and arrogant behavior that tries to create conflict over differing opinions), I have often stated how little I want my laws and authority to interfere with God's sovereignty, which is the only ruler of people's consciences. However, He has placed such restraints on people that they are commanded to submit for the sake of their conscience, [page 134] allowing no one the freedom to break the established law except in a spirit of meekness and patience, where they are willing to endure the consequences rather than disturb public peace.
The truth is, some mens thirst after Novelties, others despair to relieve the necessities of their Fortunes, or satisfie their Ambition in peaceable times, (distrusting Gods providence, as well as their own merits) were the secret (but principal) impulsives to these popular Commotions, by which Subjects have been perswaded to expend much of those plentifull Estates they got, and enjoyed under my Government in peaceable times; which yet must now be blasted with all the odious reproaches which impotent malice can invent; and my Self exposed to all those contempts, which may most diminish the Majesty of a King, and increase the ingratefull insolencies of my People.
The truth is, some men are constantly seeking new experiences, while others are just trying to make ends meet or fulfill their ambitions during peaceful times. They doubt both divine guidance and their own worth, and this has been a major driving force behind these popular uprisings. As a result, people have been convinced to spend a lot of the wealth they accumulated and enjoyed during my peaceful reign. Now, that prosperity is being tarnished with all the hateful criticisms that bitter people can think of, and I find myself facing all sorts of disrespect that could undermine a king's authority and fuel the ungrateful arrogance of my subjects.
For mine Honour, I am well assured, that as mine Innocency is clear before God, in point of any calumnies they object; so my Reputation shall like the Sun (after Owls and Bats have had their freedom in the night and darker times) rise and recover it self to such a degree of splendour, as those ferall Birds shall be grieved to behold, and unable to bear. For never were any Princes more glorious, [page 135] then those whom God hath suffered to be tried in the fournace of afflictions, by their injurious Subjects.
For my honor, I am confident that just as my innocence is clear before God regarding any false accusations they make, my reputation will, like the sun (after owls and bats have had their time in the dark), rise and shine with such brilliance that those predatory birds will be distressed to see it and unable to tolerate it. For no princes have ever been more glorious than those whom God has allowed to be tested in the furnace of hardships by their unjust subjects. [page 135]
And who knows but the just and mercifull God will do me good, for some mens hard, false, and evill speeches against Me; wherein they speak rather what they wish, then what they beleeve, or know.
And who knows, but the just and merciful God will do me good, because of some people's harsh, false, and evil words against me; in which they speak more about what they wish than what they believe or know.
Nor can I suffer so much in point of Honour, by those rude and scandalous Pamphlets (which like fire in great conflagrations, fly up and down to set all places on like flames) as those men do, who pretending to so much piety, are so forgetfull of their duty to God and Me: By no way ever vindicating the Majesty of their King against any of those, who contrary to the precept of God, and precedent of Angels, speak evil of dignities, and bring railing accusations against those who are honoured with the name of Gods.
Nor can I endure so much damage to my honor from those rude and scandalous pamphlets (which spread like fire in a wildfire, igniting everything in their path) as those men do, who, while pretending to be so pious, completely forget their duty to God and me. They never defend the authority of their King against those who, contrary to God's command and the example of angels, speak ill of dignities and make false accusations against those who are honored with the title of Gods.
But 'tis no wonder if men not fearing God, should not honour their King.
But it’s no surprise if people who don’t fear God, don’t honor their King.
They will easily contemn such shadows of God, who reverence not that Supreme and adorable Majestie, in comparison of whom all the glory of Men and Angels is but obscurity; yet hath he graven such Characters of divine Authority, and sacred Power upon Kings, as none may without sin seek to blot them out. Nor shall their black veils be able to hide the [page 136] shining of my face, while God gives me an heart frequently and humbly to converse with him, from whom alone are all the traditions of true glory and majestie.
They will easily disregard those shadows of God who do not honor that Supreme and admirable Majesty, compared to whom all the glory of humans and angels is just obscurity. Yet, He has impressed such marks of divine Authority and sacred Power on Kings that no one may, without sin, try to erase them. Nor will their dark veils be able to cover the brilliance of my face while God gives me a heart that often and humbly engages with Him, from whom alone come all the traditions of true glory and majesty. [page 136]
Thou ,O Lord, knowest my reproach, and my dishonour; my adversaries are all before thee.
You, O Lord, know my shame and my dishonor; my enemies are all before you.
My soul is among Lions, among them that are set on fire, even the sons of men; whose teeth are spears and arrows, their tongue a sharp sword.
My soul is among lions, among those who are set on fire, even the sons of men; their teeth are like spears and arrows, and their tongue a sharp sword.
Mine enemies reproach me all the day long, and those that are mad against me, are sworn together.
My enemies criticize me all day long, and those who are angry with me are united in their efforts.
O my God, how long shall the sons of men turn my glory into shame? how long shall they love vanity, and seek after lies?
Oh my God, how long will people turn my glory into shame? How long will they love emptiness and chase after lies?
Thou hast heard the reproaches of wicked men on every side. Hold not thy peace, lest my Enemies prevail against me, and lay mine honour in the dust.
You have heard the insults of wicked men all around you. Don't stay silent, or my enemies will win against me and bring my honor down to the ground.
Thou, O Lord, shalt destroy them that speak lies; the Lord will abhor both the blood-thirsty and deceitfull men.
You, O Lord, will destroy those who lie; the Lord detests both violent and dishonest people.
Make my righteousnesse to appear as the light, and mine innocencie to shine forth as the Sun at noon-day.
Let my righteousness shine like the light, and my innocence glow like the sun at noon.
Suffer not my silence to betray mine innocence, nor my displeasure, my patience; That after my Saviours example, being reviled, I may not revile again; and being cursed by them, I may bless them.
Don’t let my silence betray my innocence, or my annoyance show my patience; that, following my Savior's example, when insulted, I won’t insult back; and when cursed by them, I will bless them instead.
Thou that wouldst not suffer Shimei's tongue to go unpunished; when by thy judgements on David he might seem to justifie his disdainfull reproaches, give me grace to intercede with thy mercy for these my enemies, that the reward of false and lying tongues, even hot burning coales of eternall fire, may not be brought upon them.
You who wouldn't allow Shimei's words to go unpunished; when through your judgments on David he might seem to justify his scornful accusations, grant me the strength to plead with your mercy for these my enemies, so that the consequences of false and deceitful words, even the hot burning coals of eternal fire, may not befall them.
Let my prayers, and patience, be as water to coole and quench their tongues, who are already set on fire with the fire of Hell, and tormented with those malitious flames.
Let my prayers and patience be like water to cool and quench the tongues of those who are already on fire with the flames of Hell and tormented by those malicious fires.
Let me be happy to refute, and put to silence their evill speaking by well-doing; and let them enjoy not the fruit of their lips, but of my prayer for their repentance, and thy pardon.
I'm happy to silence their harsh words with my good actions; may they not reap the rewards of their words, but instead the results of my prayers for their change and your forgiveness.
Teach me Davids patience and Hezekiah's devotion, that I may look to thy mercy through mans malice and see thy justice in their sin.
Teach me David's patience and Hezekiah's devotion, that I may look to your mercy through human malice and see your justice in their sin.
Let Sheba's seditious speeches, Rabshekah's railing, and Shimei's cursing, provoke, as my humble prayer to thee, so thy renued blessing towards me.
Let Sheba's rebellious speeches, Rabshekah's insults, and Shimei's curses inspire, as my humble prayer to you, so your renewed blessing on me.
Though they curse, do thou bless, and I shall be blessed; and made a blessing to my people.
Even if they curse, you should bless, and I will be blessed; and become a blessing to my people.
That the stone, which some builders refuse, may become the head-stone of the corner.
That the stone that some builders reject may become the cornerstone.
Look down from heaven, and save me, from the reproach of them that would swallow me up.
Look down from heaven and save me from the insults of those who want to destroy me.
Hide me in the secret of thy presence, from the pride of man, and keep me from the strife of tongues.
Keep me safe in the hidden part of your presence, away from the arrogance of others, and shield me from the conflict of words.
16. Upon the Ordinance against the Common-Prayer Book.
I T is no newes to have all Innovations ushered in with the name of Reformations in Church and State, by those, who seeking to gain reputation with the Vulgar for their extraordinary parts, and piety, must needs undoe what ever was formerly setled never so well and wisely.
I There's nothing new about all Innovations being introduced under the banner of Reformations in Church and State, by those who, in their quest for popularity among the masses for their exceptional skills and piety, inevitably have to undo everything that was previously established, no matter how well and wisely it was done.
So hardly can the pride of those that study Novelties, allow former times any share or degree of wisedom or godliness.
So much pride do those who study new things have that they hardly allow any recognition of wisdom or goodness from the past.
And because matter of prayer and devotion to God justly bears a great part in Religion, (being the soules more immediate converse with the divine Majesty) nothing could be more plausible to the people then to tell them, they served God amiss in that point.
And since prayer and devotion to God are a crucial part of religion, (being the soul's direct connection with the divine Majesty) nothing could be more convincing to the people than to tell them they were serving God incorrectly in that regard.
Hence our publike Liturgy, or Forms of constant Prayers must be (not amended, in what upon free and publick advice might seem to sober men inconvenient for matter or manner, to which I should easily consent, but) wholly cashiered, and abolished, and after many popular contempts offered to the Booke, and those that used it according to their consciences, and the Lawes in force, it must be [page 139] crucified by an Ordinance the better to please either those men, who gloried in their extemporary veine and fluency: or others, who conscious to their own formality in the use of it, thought they fully expiated their sin of not using it aright, by laying all the blame upon it, and a totall rejection of it as a dead letter, thereby to excuse the deadness of their hearts.
Therefore, our public Liturgy or the standard forms of prayer must be not just revised, even if some might suggest changes based on wise and public discussion regarding what seems inconvenient in content or style—which I would easily agree to—but completely discarded and abolished. After facing significant public disrespect toward the Book and those who used it faithfully according to their beliefs and existing laws, it will be criticized by a ruling to better satisfy those who take pride in their spontaneous speaking ability, or others who, aware of their own lack of sincerity in using it, believed they could fully atone for their failure to use it properly by blaming it entirely and rejecting it as mere words, thus justifying the emptiness of their hearts. [page 139]
As for the matter contained in the Book, sober and learned men have sufficiently vindicated it against the cavils and exceptions of those who thought it a part of piety to make what profane objections they could against it; especially for Popery and Superstition; whereas no doubt the Liturgy was exactly conformed to the doctrine of the Church of England; & this by all Reformed Churches is confessed to be most sound and Orthodox.
As for the content in the Book, reasonable and knowledgeable people have thoroughly defended it against the criticisms and objections from those who believed it was a display of piety to voice any profane objections they could; especially concerning Popery and Superstition. There is no doubt that the Liturgy closely aligns with the doctrine of the Church of England; and this is acknowledged by all Reformed Churches as being very sound and orthodox.
For the manner of using set and prescribed Forms, there is no doubt but that wholsome words being known and fitted to mens understandings, are soonest received into their hearts, and aptest to excite and carry along with them judicious and fervent affections.
For the way of using established and set forms, there's no doubt that meaningful words, when understood and tailored to people's comprehension, are quickly accepted into their hearts and are most likely to inspire and evoke thoughtful and passionate feelings.
Nor doe I see any reason why Christians should be weary of a well-composed Liturgie (as I hold this to be) more then of all other things, wherein the constancy abates nothing of the excellency and usefulness.
Nor do I see any reason why Christians should be tired of a well-crafted liturgy (which I believe this to be) any more than of anything else, where consistency does not take away from its excellence and usefulness.
I could never see any Reason, why any Christian [page 140] should abhor, or be forbidden to use the same Forms of prayer, since he prayes to the same God, believes in the same Saviour, professeth the same Truths, reads the same Scriptures, hath the same duties upon him, and feels the same daily wants for the most part, both inward and outward, which are common to the whole Church.
I could never understand why any Christian [page 140] would reject or be prevented from using the same forms of prayer, since they pray to the same God, believe in the same Savior, profess the same truths, read the same Scriptures, have the same responsibilities, and experience the same daily needs for the most part, both internally and externally, which are shared by the whole Church.
Sure we may as well beforehand know what we pray, as to whom we pray; and in what word, as to what sense; when we desire the same things, what hinders we may not use the same words? our appetite and digestion too may be good, when we use, as we pray for, our daily bread.
Sure, we might as well know in advance what we’re praying for, just as much as who we’re praying to; and in what words, just as much as in what meaning. When we want the same things, what’s stopping us from using the same words? Our hunger and digestion can be good, especially when we ask for our daily bread.
Some men, I hear, are so impatient not to use in all their devotions their own invention and gifts, that they not only disuse (as too many) but wholly cast away and contemn the Lords Prayer: whose great guilt is, that it is the warrant and originall patern of all set Liturgies in the Christian Church.
Some men, I hear, are so eager to use their own creativity and talents in all their prayers that they not only disregard (as too many do) but completely reject and look down on the Lords Prayer: whose major fault is that it is the basis and original model for all formal liturgies in the Christian Church.
I ever thought that the proud ostentation of mens abilities for invention, and the vain affectation of variety for expressions, in publike prayer, or any sacred administrations, merits a greater brand of sin, then that which they call coldness and Barrenness: Nor are men in those novelties less subject to formall and superficiall tempers, (as to their hearts) [page 141] then in the use of constant Forms, where not the words, but mens hearts are to blame.
I always thought that the prideful display of people's abilities to invent and the pointless desire for variety in expressions during public prayer or any sacred rituals deserve a worse label of sin than what they refer to as coldness and emptiness. Also, in those new practices, people are no less prone to superficial and formal attitudes (in terms of their hearts) than when using established forms, where it’s not the words but the hearts of the people that are to blame. [page 141]
I make no doubt but a man may be very formall in the most extemporary variety; & very fervently devout in the most wonted expressions: Nor is God more a God of variety, than of constancy: Nor are constant Forms of prayers more likely to flat, and hinder the Spirit of Prayer and Devotion, than an unpremeditated and confused variety, to distract and lose it.
I have no doubt that a person can be very formal in the most spontaneous moments, and very passionately devout in the most familiar expressions. God is not only a God of variety but also of consistency. Constant forms of prayer are just as likely to stifle and hinder the spirit of prayer and devotion as an unplanned and confusing variety is to distract and lose it.
Though I am not against a grave, modest, discreet, and humble use of Ministers gifts, even in publique, the better to fit, and excite their owne, and the peoples affections to the present occasions: yet I know no necessity why private and single abilities should quite justle out, & deprive the Church of the joynt abilities and concurrent gifts of many learned and godly men; such as the Composers of the Service-Book were; who may in all reason be thought to have more of gifts & graces enabling them to compose with serious deliberation & concurrent advice, such Forms of prayers, as may best fit the Churches common wants, inform the Hearers understanding, and stir up that fiduciary and fervent application of their spirits (wherein consists the very life and soul of prayer, and that so much pretended Spirit of prayer) then any [page 142] private man by his solitary abilities, can be presumed to have; which, what they are many times (even there, where they make a great noise and shew) the affectations, emptinesse, impertinency, rudenesse, confusions, flatnesse, levity, obscurity, vain and ridiculous repetitions, the senslesse, and oft-times blasphemous expressions; all these burthened with a most tedious and intolerable length, do sufficiently convince all men, but those who glory in that Pharisaick way.
Though I’m not against a serious, modest, discreet, and humble use of ministers’ gifts, even in public, to better connect and inspire their own and the people's feelings towards current occasions, I see no reason why individual skills should completely push aside and deprive the Church of the collective abilities and contributions of many knowledgeable and devout individuals, like those who composed the Service Book. They can reasonably be assumed to have more gifts and graces that enable them to create, with careful consideration and collaboration, forms of prayers that best address the Church’s common needs, educate the listeners’ understanding, and encourage a sincere and passionate engagement of their spirits (which is the true essence of prayer and that much-discussed spirit of prayer) than any individual, with their solitary skills, can be expected to have. What those individual abilities often are, especially when they make a lot of noise and show, includes pretentiousness, emptiness, irrelevance, rudeness, confusion, lack of depth, lightness, obscurity, pointless and ridiculous repetitions, and senseless, often blasphemous expressions; all of these are burdened with a tedious and unbearable length, which clearly convinces everyone, except those who take pride in that Pharisaical approach.
Wherein men must be strangely impudent, and flatterers of themselves, not to have an infinite shame of what they do and say, in things of so sacred a nature, before God and the Church, after so ridiculous, and indeed, profane a manner.
Where guys have to be incredibly bold and full of themselves, not to feel a huge sense of shame about what they do and say in such sacred matters, in front of God and the Church, after acting in such a ridiculous and really disrespectful way.
Nor can it be expected, but that in duties of frequent performance, as Sacramentall administrations, and the like, which are still the same; Ministers must either come to use their own Forms constantly, which are not like to be so sound, or comprehensive of the nature of the duty, as forms of publike composure; or else they must every time affect new expressions when the subject is the same; which can hardly be presumed in any mans greatest sufficiencies not to want (many times) much of that compleatnesse, order, and gravity, becoming those duties; which by this meanes [page 143] are exposed at every celebration to every Ministers private infirmities, indispositions, errours, disorders, and defects, both for judgement and expression.
It’s unreasonable to expect that in regularly performed duties, like sacramental acts and similar tasks, which remain unchanged, ministers will either consistently use their own forms—likely not as sound or comprehensive as publicly composed ones—or come up with new expressions each time for the same subject. This isn’t something that can be expected from even the most capable individuals, who often lack the completeness, order, and seriousness that these duties require. Because of this, at every celebration, these responsibilities are vulnerable to each minister’s personal shortcomings, unpreparedness, mistakes, disorganization, and failures in both judgment and expression. [page 143]
A serious sense of which inconvenience in the Church unavoidably following every mans severall manner of officiating, no doubt, first occasioned the wisdome and piety of the Ancient Churches, to remedy those mischiefs, by the use of constant Liturgies of publike composure.
A serious understanding of the inconveniences that arise in the Church from each person's different way of serving, no doubt, first led the wisdom and devotion of the Ancient Churches to address these issues by using consistent public Liturgies.
The want of which I believe this Church will sufficiently feel, when the unhappy fruits of many mens ungoverned ignorance, and confident defects, shall be discovered in more errours, schismes, disorders, and uncharitable distractions in Religion, which are already but too many, and the more is the pitie.
The absence of which I believe this Church will definitely notice when the unfortunate outcomes of many people's uncontrolled ignorance and serious flaws become apparent in more mistakes, divisions, disruptions, and unkind distractions in religion, which are already too numerous, and it's truly unfortunate.
However, if violence must needs bring in and abet those innovations, (that men may not seem to have nothing to do) which Law, Reason, and Religion forbids, at least to be so obtruded, as wholly to justle out the publike Liturgy;
However, if violence has to introduce and support those changes (so that people appear to have something to do) which Law, Reason, and Religion forbid, at least it shouldn't be so forced that it completely replaces the public Liturgy;
Yet nothing can excuse that most unjust and partiall severity of those men, who either lately had subscribed to, used and maintained the Service-book; or refused to use it, cried out of the rigour of Laws and Bishops, which suffered them not to use the Liberty of [page 144] their Consciences in not using it.
Yet nothing can justify the unfair and harsh actions of those men who either recently subscribed to, used, and upheld the Service Book, or who refused to use it and complained about the strictness of the laws and bishops, which didn't allow them to exercise their freedom of conscience by opting out of using it.
That these men, (I say) should so suddenly change the Liturgy into a Directory, as if the Spirit needed help for invention, though not for expressions; or as if matter prescribed did not as much stint and obstruct the Spirit, as if it were cloathed in, and confined to fit words (so slight & easie is that Legerdemain which will serve to delude the vulgar.)
That these men, I say, should suddenly change the Liturgy into a set of guidelines, as if the Spirit needed assistance for creativity, even if not for expression; or as if prescribed matter didn’t also restrict and block the Spirit, as if it were dressed in and limited to specific words (so trivial and easy is that trickery that will serve to deceive the masses).
That further, they should use such severity as not to suffer without penalty, any to use the Common-Prayer-Book publikely, although their consciences bind them to it, as a duty of Piety to God, and Obedience to the Laws.
That further, they should use such severity as not to allow anyone to use the Common Prayer Book publicly without facing penalties, even if their consciences compel them to do so as a matter of faith to God and compliance with the laws.
Thus I see, no men are prone to be greater Tyrants, and more rigorous exactors upon others to conform to their illegall novelties, then such, whose pride was formerly least disposed to the obedience of lawfull Constitutions; and whose licentious humours most pretended consciencious liberties, which freedome, with much regret, they now allow to Me, and My Chaplains, when they may have leave to serve Me, whose abilities, even in their extemporary way comes not short of the others, but their modesty and learning far exceeds the most of them.
Thus, I see, no men are more likely to be greater tyrants and stricter enforcers of others conforming to their illegal changes than those whose pride used to be least inclined to obey lawful rules; and whose uncontrolled behavior mostly pretended to be about personal liberties. This freedom, which they now begrudgingly grant to me and my chaplains when they have permission to serve me, is not lacking in their skills, even in an impromptu way, but their modesty and knowledge far surpass most of the others.
But this matter is of so popular a nature, as some men knew it would not bear learned and sober debates, lest being convinced by the evidence [page 145] of Reason, as well as Laws, they should have been driven either to sin more against their knowledge, by taking away the Liturgie; or to displease some faction of the people, by continuing the use of it.
But this issue is so widely known that some people realized it wouldn’t hold up in serious discussion, as they might end up convinced by reason and laws. This could force them to either commit more sins against their understanding by abolishing the liturgy or upset some group of people by keeping it in use. [page 145]
Though, I beleeve, they have offended more considerable men, not onely for their numbers and estates, but for their weighty and judicious piety, then those are, whose weaknesse or giddinesse they sought to gratifie by taking it away.
Though I believe they have upset more important people, not just because of their wealth and status, but due to their significant and thoughtful devotion, than those whose weakness or instability they tried to please by removing it.
One of the greatest faults some men found with the Common-Prayer-Book, I beleeve, was this, That it taught them to pray so oft for Me; to which Petitions they had not Loyaltie enough to say Amen, nor yet Charitie enough to forbear Reproaches, and even Cursings of Me in their own Forms, in stead of praying for Me.
One of the biggest issues some men had with the Book of Common Prayer, I believe, was that it made them pray for me so often; to which petitions they didn’t have enough loyalty to say Amen, nor enough kindness to avoid criticizing and even cursing me in their own prayers instead of actually praying for me.
I wish their repentance may be their onely punishment; that seeing the mischiefs, which the disuse of publick Liturgies hath already produced, they may restore that credit, use and reverence to them, which by the ancient Churches were given to set Forms of sound and wholsom words.
I hope their regret is their only punishment; that by seeing the harm that the lack of public Liturgies has already caused, they may bring back the respect, use, and reverence for them that the ancient Churches had for established Forms of sound and healthy words.
Let us not want the benefit of thy Churches united and well advised Devotions.
Let’s not miss out on the blessings of your churches' united and thoughtful prayers.
Let the matters of our praiers be agreeable to thy will which is always the same, and the fervency of our spirits to the motions of thy holy Spirit in us.
Let our prayers align with your will, which is always consistent, and let the intensity of our spirits respond to the guidance of your holy Spirit within us.
And then we doubt not, but thy spirituall perfections are such as thou art neither to be pleased with affected Novelties for matter or manner, nor offended with the pious constancy of our petitions in them both.
And then we have no doubt that your spiritual qualities are such that you are neither pleased with pretentious fads in content or style, nor upset by the faithful persistence of our requests in both.
Whose varietie or constancie thou hast no where either forbidden or commanded but left them to the piety and prudence of thy Church, that both may be used, neither despised.
Whose variety or consistency you have neither forbidden nor commanded anywhere but have left to the faith and wisdom of your Church, so that both may be embraced, neither overlooked.
Keep men in that pious moderation of their judgements in matters of Religion; that their ignorance may not offend others, nor their opinion of their own abilities tempt them to deprive others of what they may lawfully and devoutly use, to help their infirmities.
Encourage men to maintain a respectful balance in their judgments about religion, so their ignorance doesn’t offend others and their belief in their own abilities doesn’t lead them to take away from others what they can lawfully and sincerely use to support their weaknesses.
And since the advantage of Error consists in novelty & variety, as truths in unity and constancy: Suffer not thy Church to be pestered with errours, and deformed with undecencies in thy service, under the pretence of variety and noveltie. Nor to be deprived of truth, unitie, and [page 147] order under this fallacy, That constancie is the cause of formality.
Since the benefit of errors lies in novelty and variety, while truths are based on unity and consistency: Don't let your Church be overwhelmed by mistakes and marred by indecencies in your service, all in the name of variety and novelty. Don't allow it to be stripped of truth, unity, and [page 147] order under the mistaken belief that consistency leads to formality.
Lord, keepe us from formall Hypocrisie in our own Hearts, and then we know that praying to thee, or praising of thee (with David, and other Holy men) in the same formes cannot hurt us.
Lord, keep us from formal hypocrisy in our own hearts, and then we know that praying to you, or praising you (like David and other holy people) in the same ways cannot harm us.
Give us wisdom to amend what is amiss within us, and there will be less to mend without us.
Grant us the wisdom to fix what is wrong within us, and there will be less to fix outside of us.
Evermore defend and deliver thy Church from the effects of blind zeale and over-bold devotion.
Always protect and free your Church from the consequences of blind zeal and excessive devotion.
17. Of the differences between the KING and the two Houses, in Point of Church-Government.
T Ouching the Government of the Church by Bishops, the common Jealousie hath been, that I am earnest and resolute to maintain it, not so much out of pietie, as policie, and reason of State.
T Touching the Government of the Church by Bishops, the common suspicion has been that I am determined and committed to uphold it, not so much out of piety, but for practical reasons and matters of state.
Wherein so far indeed reason of State doth induce me to approve that Government above any other, as I find it impossible for a Prince to preserve the State in quiet, unlesse he hath such an influence upon Church-men, and they such a dependance on Him, as may [page 148] best restraine the seditious exorbitancies of Ministers tongues; who with the Keyes of Heaven have so far the Keyes of the Peoples hearts, as they prevail much by their Oratory to let in, or shut out, both Peace and Loyalty.
Wherein, indeed, the reasoning of State leads me to support that Government above all others, since I find it impossible for a ruler to maintain stability unless they have significant influence over Church leaders, and those leaders have a strong dependency on them, which can best restrain the seditious excesses of Ministers' words; who, with the keys to Heaven, possess the keys to the hearts of the people, as they greatly succeed through their speeches in allowing or denying both Peace and Loyalty. [page 148]
So that I being (as King) intrusted by God, and the Lawes, with the good both of Church and State; I see no Reason I should give up, or weaken by any change, that power and influence which in right and reason I ought to have over both.
So, as a King appointed by God and the laws to look after the well-being of both the Church and State, I see no reason to give up or undermine that power and influence, which I am rightfully entitled to have over both.
The moving Bishops out of the House of Peers (of which I have elswhere given an account) was sufficient to take off any suspicion, that I inclined to them for any use to be made of their Votes in State affaires: Though indeed I never thought any Bishop worthy to sit in that House, who would not Vote according to his Conscience.
The removal of the Bishops from the House of Peers (which I have accounted for elsewhere) was enough to eliminate any suspicion that I was inclined to them for any advantage their votes might bring in state matters. However, I never believed any Bishop was worthy of sitting in that House who would not vote according to his conscience.
I must now in Charity be thought desirous to preserve that Government in its Right constitution, as a matter of Religion; wherein both my judgement is fully satisfied, that it hath of all other the fullest Scripture grounds, and also the constant practise of all Christian Churches; till of late years, the tumultuarinesse of People, or the factiousnesse and pride of Presbyters, or the covetousnesse of some States and Princes, gave occasion to some mens wits to invent new models, and propose [page 149] them under suspicious titles of Christs government, Scepter, and Kingdom; the better to serve their turns, to whom the change was beneficiall.
I must now, out of concern, be seen as wanting to maintain that government in its rightful form, as a matter of belief; in which I am completely convinced, as it has the strongest scriptural support of all, along with the consistent practice of all Christian churches. Until recent years, the chaos of the people, the factionalism and arrogance of some leaders, or the greed of certain states and princes led some individuals to come up with new models and present them under questionable titles of Christ's government, Scepter, and Kingdom; better to serve their own interests, which benefited from the change. [page 149]
They must give me leave, (having none of their temptations to invite me to alter the Government of Bishops, (that I may have a title to their Estates) not to beleeve their pretended grounds to any new waies: contrary to the full, and constant testimony of all Histories sufficiently convincing unbiased men; that as the Primitive Churches were undoubtedly governed by the Apostles and their immediate Successours the first & best Bishops: so it cannot in reason or charity be supposed, that all Churches in the world should either be ignorant of the rule by them prescribed, or so soon deviate from their divine & holy pattern: That since the first Age, for 1500 years not one Example can be produced of any setled Church, wherein were many Ministers and Congregations, which had not some Bishop above them, under whose jurisdiction and government they were.
They need to let me be, without any of their temptations to persuade me to change the Church’s leadership structure just so I can claim their property. I refuse to believe their false justifications for any new approaches, which go against the comprehensive and consistent evidence from all of history that is compelling to impartial people. Just as the early Churches were undeniably led by the Apostles and their immediate successors, the first and best Bishops, it’s unreasonable and unkind to assume that all Churches around the world would either be unaware of the guidelines they set or so quickly stray from their divine and holy example. For the past 1500 years, there hasn’t been a single example of any established Church, with many ministers and congregations, that didn’t have some Bishop overseeing them, under whose authority and governance they fell.
Whose constant and universall practise agreeing with so large and evident Scripture-directions, and examples, are set down in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, for the setling of that Government not in the persons onely Timothy and Titus, but in the succession; [page 150] (the want of Government being that, which the Church can no more dispence with, in point of wel-being, then the want of the word and Sacrament in point of being.)
Whose continuous and universal practice aligns with such clear and evident Scripture guidance and examples, outlined in the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, for establishing that Government not just in the individuals Timothy and Titus, but in the succession; [page 150] (the lack of Government is something the Church cannot do without, in terms of well-being, just as it cannot do without the Word and Sacrament for existence.)
I wonder how men came to looke with so envious an eye upon Bishops power and authority, as to over-see both the Ecclesiasticall use of them, and Apostolicall constitution: which to me seems no lesse evidently set forth, as to the maine scope and designe of those Epistles, for the setling of a peculiar Office, Power, and Authority in them as President-Bishops above others, in point of Ordination, Censures, and other acts of Ecclesiasticall discipline; then those shorter characters of the qualities and duties of Presbyter-Bishops, and Deacons are described in some parts of the same Epistles; who in the latitude & community of the name were then, and may now not improperly be called Bishops; as to the oversight and care of single Congregations, committed to them by the Apostles, or those Apostolicall Bishops, who (as Timothy and Titus) succeeded them, in that ordinary power, there assigned over larger divisions in which were many presbyters.
I wonder how men came to look so enviously at the power and authority of bishops, to overlook both their ecclesiastical role and apostolic foundation. To me, this is clearly laid out in the main purpose of those epistles, which aim to establish a specific office, power, and authority for them as presiding bishops above others, particularly regarding ordination, censures, and other acts of ecclesiastical discipline. This is just as evident as the brief descriptions of the qualities and duties of presbyter bishops and deacons found in some parts of the same epistles, who were then, and can still reasonably be called bishops now, in terms of overseeing and caring for individual congregations entrusted to them by the apostles, or those apostolic bishops like Timothy and Titus who succeeded them and held ordinary power over larger regions that contained many presbyters.
The humility of those first Bishops avoiding the eminent title of Apostles as a name in the Churches stile appropriated from its common notion (of a Messenger, or one sent) to that [page 151] speciall dignity, which had extraordinary call, mission, gifts and power immediately from Christ: they contented themselves with the ordinary titles of Bishops and Presbyters, until Use (the great Arbitrator of words, and Master of language) finding reason to distinguish by a peculiar name those persons, whose Power and Office were indeed distinct from, and above all other in the Church, as succeeding the Apostles in the ordinary and constant power of governing the Churches, (the honour of whose name they moderately, yet commendably declined) all Christian Churches (submitting to that special Authority) appropriated also the name of Bishop, without any suspicion or reproach of arrogancie, to those who were by Apostolicall propagation rightly descended and invested into that highest and largest power of governing even the most pure and Primitive Churches: which, without all doubt, had many such holy Bishops, after the pattern of Timothy and Titus; whose special power is not more clearly set down in those Epistles (the chief grounds and limits of all Episcopall claim, as from divine Right) then are the characters of these perilous times and those men that make them such; who not enduring sound Doctrine, and clear testimonies of all Churches practice, are most perverse Disputers, and proud Usurpers, against [page 152] true Episcopacy: who if they be not Traytours and Boasters, yet they seem to be very covetous, heady, high-minded; inordinate and fierce, lovers of themselves, having much of the form, little of the power of godlinesse.
The humility of those first Bishops, avoiding the prominent title of Apostles, which the Church adopted from its general meaning (of a Messenger, or one sent), to denote that special dignity with extraordinary calling, mission, gifts, and power directly from Christ: they were satisfied with the regular titles of Bishops and Presbyters, until usage (the ultimate judge of words and master of language) found it necessary to distinguish by a unique name those individuals whose power and office were indeed different from, and superior to, all others in the Church, as they were the successors of the Apostles in the ongoing and consistent authority to govern the Churches. The honor of that name they modestly, yet commendably, avoided. All Christian Churches, recognizing that special authority, also adopted the title of Bishop without any suspicion or accusation of arrogance, for those who were rightly descended and granted that highest and broadest authority to govern even the most pure and primitive Churches: which undoubtedly had many such holy Bishops, following the example of Timothy and Titus; whose specific power is outlined in those epistles (the main foundations and boundaries of all Episcopal claims from divine right) just as clearly as the signs of these troublesome times and the people who contribute to them; who, unable to tolerate sound doctrine and clear evidence of all Church practices, are the most stubborn debaters and arrogant usurpers against[page 152] true Episcopacy. Even if they are not traitors and boastful, they certainly appear to be very greedy, headstrong, and self-important; uncontrolled and fierce, lovers of themselves, possessing much of the form but little of the power of godliness.
Who, by popular heaps of weak, light, and unlearned Teachers, seek to over-lay and smother the pregnancy & authority of that power of Episcopall Government, which, beyond all equivocation and vulgar fallacy of names, is most convincingly set forth, both by Scripture, and all after Histories of the Church.
Who, by countless unqualified, frivolous, and uninformed teachers, try to undermine and suppress the strength and authority of Episcopal Government, which, beyond all confusion and common misconceptions, is clearly demonstrated through both Scripture and the subsequent histories of the Church.
This I write rather like a Divine, then a Prince, that Posterity may see (if ever these papers be publique) that I had faire grounds both from Scripture-Canons, and Ecclesiasticall examples whereon my judgement was stated for Episcopall Government.
This I write more like a divine than a prince, so that future generations may see (if these writings ever become public) that I had solid reasons based on Scripture, canonical texts, and ecclesiastical examples for my belief in episcopal governance.
Nor was it any pollicy of State or obstinacy of will, or partiallity of affection, either to the men, or their Function which fixed me; who cannot in point of worldly respects be so considerable to me as to recompence the injuries and losses I and my dearest relations with my Kingdomes have sustained, and hazarded, chiefly at first upon this quarrell.
Nor was it any state policy or stubbornness of will, or favoritism toward the men or their roles that influenced my decision; they cannot, in terms of worldly matters, hold enough importance to make up for the injuries and losses that I and my closest relatives have suffered and risked, especially at the beginning over this issue.
And not only in Religion, of which, Scripture is the best rule, and the Churches Universall practise the best commentary, but also in right reason, and the true nature of Government, [page 153] it cannot be thought, that an orderly Subordination among Presbyters, or Ministers, should be any more against Christianity, then it is in all secular and civill Governments, where Parity breeds confusion and faction.
And not only in Religion, where Scripture is the best guide and the universal practice of churches serves as the best commentary, but also in reason and the true nature of Government, [page 153] it can't be argued that an orderly structure among Presbyters or Ministers goes against Christianity any more than it does in secular and civil governments, where equality leads to confusion and division.
I can no more beleeve, that such Order is inconsistent with true Religion, then good features are with beautie, or numbers with harmonie.
I can no longer believe that such order is incompatible with true religion any more than good features are incompatible with beauty, or numbers with harmony.
Nor is it likely that God, who appointed several Orders, and a Prelacy, in the Government of his Church among the Jewish Priests, should abhor or forbid them amongst Christian Ministers; who have as much of the principles of Schism and division as other men; for preventing and suppressing of which, the Apostolical wisdom (which was Divine) after that Christians were multiplied to many Congregations, and Presbyters with them appointed this way of Government, which might best preserve Order and Union with Authority.
Nor is it likely that God, who established various Orders and a hierarchy in the governance of His Church among the Jewish Priests, would disdain or prohibit them among Christian Ministers; who possess just as much potential for schism and division as anyone else. To prevent and deal with this, the Apostolic wisdom (which was Divine) appointed this system of governance after Christians became numerous across many congregations and Presbyters were designated, ensuring the best preservation of Order and Unity with Authority.
So that, I conceive, it was not the favour of Princes, or ambition of Presbyters; but the wisdom and piety of the Apostles, that first settled Bishops in the Church; which Authority they constantly used and enjoyned in those times, which were purest for Religion, though sharpest for Persecution.
So, I believe it wasn't the support of rulers or the ambitions of church leaders, but the wisdom and devotion of the Apostles that initially established Bishops in the Church. They consistently exercised that authority and enforced it during those times, which were the most genuine for faith, even though they faced the toughest persecution.
Not that I am against the managing of this [page 154] Presidency and Authority in one man, by the joynt Councell and consent of many Presbyters: I have offered to restore that, as a fit meanes to avoid those Errours, Corruptions, and Partialities, which are incident to any one man: Also to avoid Tyranny, which becoms no Christians, least of all Church-men; besides, it will be a means to take away that burden, and odium of affairs, which may lie too heavy on one mans shoulders, as indeed I think it formerly did on the Bishops here.
Not that I’m against having the Presidency and Authority in one person, supported by the combined Council and agreement of many Presbyters: I’ve suggested restoring that as a good way to prevent the errors, corruptions, and biases that can come from having just one person in charge. It will also help avoid tyranny, which is not fitting for Christians, especially not for Church leaders; furthermore, it will help to lift the burden and hatred of responsibilities that might be too much for one person to handle, which I believe was the case with the Bishops here. [page 154]
Nor can I see what can be more agreeable both to Reason and Religion, then such a frame or Government which is paternall, not Magistericall; and wherein not onely the necessity of avoiding Faction and Confusion, Emulations and Contempts, which are prone to arise among equals in power and function; but also the differences of some Ministers gifts, and aptitudes for Government above others, doth invite to imploy them, in reference to those Abilities wherin they are Eminent.
I can’t understand how anything could be more pleasing to both Reason and Religion than a type of government that is paternal rather than authoritarian. This kind of system not only helps to avoid factions and confusion, as well as rivalries and disdain that are likely to occur among equals in power and responsibilities, but it also encourages utilizing the unique gifts and skills of some leaders over others, directing them towards the abilities where they truly excel.
Nor is this judgement of mine touching Episcopacy, any re-occupation of opinion, which will not admit any oppositions against it: It is well known I have endeavoured to satisfie my self in what the chief Patrons for other wayes can say against this, or for theirs: And I find they have, as far lesse of Scripture grounds, and of Reason; so for examples, [page 155] and practice of the Church, or testimonies of Histories, they are wholly destitute; wherein the whole stream runs so for Episcopacy, that there is not the least rivulet for any others.
Nor is my judgment about Episcopacy just a stubborn opinion that won't accept any challenges. It's well known that I've tried to understand what the main supporters of other views say against it, or in favor of their position. I find they have far less support from Scripture and Reason; for example, [page 155] as well as from the Church's practices or historical testimonies, they are completely lacking. The entire evidence flows strongly in favor of Episcopacy, with not even a small stream supporting any alternatives.
As for those obtruded examples of some late reformed Churches (for many retain Bishops still) whom necessity of Times and Affairs rather excuseth, then commendeth for their inconformity to all Antiquity; I could never see any reason why Churches orderly reformed, and governed by Bishops, should be forced to conform to those few, rather then to the catholick Example of all ancient Churches, which needed no Reformation: And to those Churches at this day, who governed by Bishops in all the Christian world, are many more then Presbyterians or Independents can pretend to be; All whom the Churches in my three Kingdoms, lately Governed by Bishops, would equalize (I think) if not exceed.
As for those recent examples of some reformed Churches (since many still have Bishops), it's more about the necessity of the times and situations that excuses them rather than actually praising their deviation from all historical practices. I’ve never understood why properly reformed Churches, led by Bishops, should have to conform to those few examples instead of following the universal practice of all ancient Churches, which didn’t need any reformation. And today, there are many more Churches around the world governed by Bishops than there are Presbyterians or Independents who can claim to exist. I believe that the Churches in my three Kingdoms, which were recently governed by Bishops, would match or even surpass them.
Nor is it any point of wisdom or charitie, where Christians differ (as many do in some points) there to widen the differences, and at once to give all the Christian world (except an handfull of some Protestants) so great a scandall in point of Church-Government; whom, though you may convince of their Errours in some points of Doctrine; yet you [page 156] shall never perswade them, that to compleat their Reformation, they must necessarily desert, and wholly cast off that Government, which they, and all before them have ever owned as Catholick, Primitive, and Apostolical, so far, that never Schismaticks nor Hereticks (except those Arrians) have strayed from the Unitie and Conformitie of the Church in that point; ever having Bishops above Presbyters.
Nor is it wise or kind for Christians to deepen their differences (as many do on certain issues) and, at the same time, create such a scandal for the entire Christian world (except for a small number of Protestants) regarding Church Government. Although you may convince them of their mistakes on some doctrinal points, you will never persuade them that in order to complete their Reformation, they must abandon and completely reject the government that they, along with everyone before them, have always considered universal, original, and apostolic. No schismatics or heretics (except those Arians) have deviated from the unity and conformity of the Church on this issue, which consistently places bishops above presbyters. [page 156]
Besides, the late generall approbation and submission to this Government of Bishops, by the Clergy, as well as the Laitie of these Kingdomes, is a great confirmation of my Judgment; and their inconstancie is a great prejudice against their noveltie: I cannot in charity so far doubt of their Learning or Integrity, as if they understood not what heretofore they did; or that they did conform contrary to their Consciences: So that their facility and levity is never to be excused, who, before ever the point of Church-government had any free & impartiall Debate, contrary to their former Oathes and Practice, against their obedience to the Lawes in force, and against my Consent, have not onely quite cryed down the Government by Bishops; but have approved and incouraged the violent and most illegall stripping all the Bishops, and many other Church-men, of all their due Authority and Revenues, even to [page 157] the selling away, and utter alienation of those Church-lands from any Ecclesiastical uses: So great a power hath the stream of times, and the prevalency of parties over some mens judgments; of whose so sudden and so total change, little reason can be given, besides the Scots Armie coming into England.
Besides, the recent widespread approval and submission to this Bishops' Government by both the clergy and the laity of these kingdoms really confirms my opinion; their inconsistency seriously undermines their new ideas. I can't doubt their knowledge or integrity so much as to think they didn't understand what they were doing before or that they went along with it against their beliefs. Their ease and inconsistency are inexcusable, especially since they publicly rejected the Government by Bishops before there was any fair and open discussion on church governance, going against their previous oaths and practices, disobeying the current laws, and my consent. They have not only completely denounced the Government by Bishops but also approved and supported the violent and illegal removal of all authority and income from the bishops and many other church officials, even to the point of selling off and entirely alienating those church lands from any ecclesiastical purpose. Such is the power of the times and the influence of factions on people's judgments; for their sudden and complete change, little explanation can be offered other than the Scots army coming into England.
But the folly of these men will at last punish it self, and the Desertors of Episcopacy will appear the greatest Enemies to, and Betrayers of their own Interest: For Presbytery is never so considerable or effectuall, as when it is joyned to, and crowned with Episcopacy. All Ministers wil find as great a difference in point of thriving, between the favour of the people, and of Princes, as plants do between being watered by hand, or by the sweet and liberall dews of Heaven.
But in the end, the foolishness of these men will backfire on them, and those who abandon Episcopacy will reveal themselves as the biggest enemies and betrayers of their own interests. Presbytery never has as much significance or impact as when it is combined with and supported by Episcopacy. All ministers will notice a huge difference in their success between gaining the favor of the people and the favor of the powerful, just as plants thrive differently when watered by hand versus receiving the generous and delightful dews from the sky.
The tenuity and contempt of Clergy-men will soon let them see, what a poor carcasse they are, when parted from the influence of that Head, to whose Supremacy they have been sworn.
The fragility and disdain of clergy will soon make them realize how weak they are when separated from the influence of that Head, to whose authority they have pledged their loyalty.
A little moderation might have prevented great mischiefs. I am firm to primitive Episcopacie, not to have it extirpated (if I can hinder it.) Discretion without passion might easily reform what-ever the rust of Times, or indulgence of Laws, or corruption of Manners have brought upon it. It being a grosse [page 158] vulgar errour, to impute to, or revenge upon the Function, the faults of Times or Persons; which seditious and popular principle and practice all wise men abhor.
A little moderation could have prevented a lot of problems. I strongly support the original form of Episcopacy and won't let it be destroyed if I can help it. Rational thinking without emotion could easily fix whatever issues the passage of time, lenient laws, or societal corruption have caused. It's a common mistake to blame the role itself for the faults of the times or individuals, which is a rebellious and misguided principle that all wise people reject. [page 158]
For these secular Additaments and Ornaments of Authority, Civil Honour and Estate, which my Predecessours and Christian Princes in all Countries have annexed to Bishops and Church-men; I look upon them but as just rewards of their learning and piety, who are fit to be in any degree of Church-Government: also enablements to works of Charitie and Hospitality, meet strengthnings of their Authoritie in point of respect and observance; which in peacefull Times is hardly paid to any Governours by the measure of their Vertues, so much, as by that of their Estates; Povertie and meanness exposing them and their Authority to the contempt of licentious mindes and manners, which persecuting Times much restrained.
For these secular additions and decorations of authority, civil honor, and status, which my predecessors and Christian rulers in all countries have associated with bishops and church leaders; I view them only as fair rewards for their knowledge and devotion, appropriate for anyone involved in church governance. They also serve as support for charitable work and hospitality, as well as necessary affirmations of their authority in terms of respect and observance. In peaceful times, respect is rarely given to any leaders based solely on their virtues; instead, it often correlates more with their status. Poverty and lowliness expose them and their authority to the scorn of unruly thoughts and behaviors, something that times of persecution greatly limited.
I would have such men Bishops, as are most worthy of those encouragements, and best able to use them: if at any time my judgment of men failed, my good intention made my errour veniall: And some Bishops, I am sure, I had, whose learning, gravitie, and pietie, no men of any worth or forehead can deny: But, of all men, I would have Church-men, especially the Governours, to be redeemed from [page 159] that vulgar neglect; (which besides an innate principle of vitious opposition, which is in all men against those that seem to reprove, or restrain them) will necessarily follow both the Presbyterian parity, which makes all Ministers equall; and the Independent inferiority, which sets their Pastor below the People.
I would choose Bishops who truly deserve support and are best equipped to handle it. If my judgment of people ever failed, my good intentions would make my mistakes forgivable. I know for certain that I have had some Bishops whose knowledge, seriousness, and piety no one of worth can deny. However, more than anyone else, I want those in the Church, especially the leaders, to be free from that common disregard; (which, aside from an inherent tendency in all people to resist those who seem to criticize or control them) will inevitably follow both the Presbyterian equality that makes all Ministers equal and the Independent hierarchy that places their Pastor below the People. [page 159]
This for My judgment touching Episcopacy, wherein (Gods knows) I doe not gratifie any design or passion with the least perverting of Truth.
This is my judgment about Episcopacy, in which (God knows) I do not cater to any agenda or emotion by even the slightest distortion of the Truth.
And now I appeal to God above, and all the Christian world, whether it be just for Subjects, or pious for Christians, by violence, and infinite indignities, with servile restraints to seek to force Me their King and Soveraign, as some men have endevoured to doe, against all these grounds of my Judgment, to consent to their weak and divided novelties.
And now I call on God above and everyone in the Christian world to consider whether it’s right for subjects, or appropriate for Christians, to use violence and countless indignities, along with oppressive constraints, to try to make me accept their King and Sovereign, as some people have attempted to do, going against all my beliefs, to agree to their weak and conflicting ideas.
The greatest Pretender of them desires not more than I doe, That the Church should be governed, as Christ hath appointed, in true Reason, and in Scripture; of which, I could never see any probable shew for any other waies: who either content themselves with the examples of some Churches in their infancy and solitude; when one Presbyter might serve one Congregation, in a City or Countrey; or else they deny these most evident Truths, That the Apostles were Bishops over [page 160] Those Presbyters they ordained, as well as over the Churches they planted; and that Government being necessary for the Churches wel-being when multiplied and sociated, must also necessarily descend from the Apostles to others, after the example of that power and Superiority they had above others: which could not end with their Persons, since the use and ends of such Government still continue.
The greatest Pretender desires no more than I do, that the Church should be governed as Christ intended, with true reason and Scripture; of which I have never seen any convincing case for any other ways. Those who either settle for the examples of some early, isolated Churches, where one Presbyter could serve one Congregation in a city or country, or deny these most evident truths—that the Apostles were Bishops over the Presbyters they ordained as well as over the Churches they established—are mistaken. Government is necessary for the well-being of the Churches when they grow and come together, and it must also pass from the Apostles to others, following the example of the authority and superiority they had over others. This could not end with their lives, since the need for such governance remains.
It is most sure, that the purest Primitive and best Churches flourished under Episcopacy; and may so still, if ignorance, superstition, avarice, revenge, and other disorderly and disloyal passions had not so blown up some mens minds against it, that what they want of Reasons or primitive Patterns, they supply with violence and oppressions; wherein some mens zeal for Bishops Lands, Houses and Revenues hath set them on work to eat up Episcopacy: which (however other men esteem) to Me is no lesse sin then Sacriledge, or a robbery of God (the giver of all we have) of that portion which devout minds have thankfully given again to him, in giving it to his Church and Prophets; through whose hands he graciously accepts even a cup of cold water, as a libation offered to himself.
It is very clear that the purest early and best churches thrived under episcopal leadership; and they might still do so if ignorance, superstition, greed, revenge, and other disordered and disloyal emotions hadn’t fueled some people's minds against it, so that what they lack in reason or early examples, they make up for with violence and oppression. In this way, some people's passion for bishops' lands, homes, and income has led them to work to dismantle episcopacy; which (regardless of what others think) to me is no less a sin than sacrilege, or robbing God (the giver of everything we have) of that portion which devoted individuals have thankfully returned to Him by giving it to His Church and prophets; through whose hands He graciously accepts even a cup of cold water as an offering to Himself.
Were I convinced of the unlawfullnesse of the Function, as Antichristian, (which some men boldly, but weakly calumniate) I could soone, with Judgement, breake that Oath, which erroneously was taken by me.
Were I convinced of the unlawfulness of the Function, as anti-Christian, (which some people boldly but weakly accuse) I could easily, with good reason, break that oath, which was mistakenly taken by me.
But being daily by the best disquisition of truth, more confirmed in the reason and Religion of that, to which I am sworn; How can any man that wisheth not my damnation, perswade me at once to so notorious and combined sins, of Sacriledge & Perjury? besides the many personall Injustices I must doe to many worthy men, who are as legally invested in their Estates, as any, who seeke to deprive them; and they have by no Law, been convicted of those crimes, which might forfeit their Estates and Lively-hoods.
But being daily engaged in the best analysis of truth, I feel more grounded in the reasoning and beliefs of what I am committed to; how can any person who does not wish for my downfall persuade me to engage in such obvious and joined sins of sacrilege and perjury? Besides the many personal injustices I would commit against many deserving individuals who are just as legally entitled to their estates as those trying to take them away, and they have not been convicted of any crimes that could forfeit their properties and livelihoods by any law.
I have often wondred how men pretending to tendernesse of Conscience and Reformation, can at once tell me, that my Coronation Oath binds me to Consent to whatsoever they shall propound to Me (which they urge with such violence) though contrary to all that Rationall and Religious freedom which every man ought to preserve, & of which they seem so tender in their own Votes: yet at the same time these men will needs perswade Me. [page 162] That I must, and ought to dispense with, and roundly break that part of my Oath, which binds Me (agreeable to the best light of Reason and Religion I have) to maintain the Government, and legall Rights of the Church. 'Tis strange, my lot should be valid in that part, which both my Self, and all men in their own case, esteem injurious and unreasonable, as being against the very naturall and essentiall libertie of our Souls; yet it should be invalid, and to be broken in another clause, wherein I think my Self justly obliged both to God and Man.
I’ve often wondered how some people, who claim to care deeply about conscience and reform, can tell me that my Coronation Oath forces me to agree to whatever they propose (which they push with such intensity), even though it goes against the rational and religious freedom that everyone should uphold, and which they seem so protective over in their own decisions. At the same time, these same people insist that I should overlook and completely break the part of my Oath that requires me (in line with the best understanding of reason and religion that I have) to support the government and the legal rights of the Church. It’s strange that my obligation should be considered valid in a matter that both I and everyone else would see as unfair and unreasonable, as it contradicts the very natural and essential liberty of our souls. Yet, this obligation is deemed invalid and breakable in another clause, where I believe I am rightfully bound to both God and humanity. [page 162]
Yet upon this Rack chiefly have I been held so long, by some mens ambitious Covetousnesse, and sacrilegious Cruelty; torturing (with Me) both Church and State in Civill Dissentions, til I shall be forced to consent, and declare that I do approve, what (God knows) I utterly dislike, and in my Soul abhor, as many wayes highly against Reason, Justice, and Religion: and whereto, if I should shamefully and dishonorably give my consent; yet should I not by so doing, satisfie the divided Interests and Opinions of those Parties, which contend with each other, as well as both against Me and Episcopacy.
Yet on this Rack, I've been held for so long by the ambitious greed and cruel sacrilege of some people, torturing both the Church and the State in civil conflicts until I am forced to consent and declare that I approve of what (God knows) I completely dislike and in my soul detest, as it goes against reason, justice, and religion in many ways. And if I were to shamefully and dishonorably give my consent, it still wouldn't satisfy the divided interests and opinions of those parties that are contending with each other as well as both against me and Episcopacy.
Nor can my late condescending to the Scots in point of Church-Government, be rightly objected against me, as an inducement for me, [page 163] to consent to the like in my other Kingdoms; For it should be considered, That Episcopacie was not so rooted and setled there, as 'tis here; nor I (in that respect) so strictly bound to continue it in that Kingdom, as in this; for what I think in my judgment best, I may not think so absolutely necessary for all places, and at all times.
Nor can my recent agreement with the Scots regarding Church governance be fairly used against me as a reason for me to agree to the same in my other kingdoms; it should be noted that Episcopacy wasn't as deeply established there as it is here; nor am I (in that regard) as strictly obligated to maintain it in that kingdom as I am in this one. What I believe is best in my judgment may not necessarily be seen as absolutely essential for all places and at all times. [page 163]
If any shall impute my yeelding to them as my failing and sin, I can easily acknowledge it; but that is no argument to do so again, or much worse; I being now more convinced in that point: nor indeed, hath my yeelding to them been so happy and successfull, as to encourage me to grant the like to others.
If anyone blames me for giving in to them as my failure and sin, I can easily admit that; but that doesn’t mean I should do it again, or even worse; I am now more convinced on that point. Besides, my giving in to them hasn’t been so fortunate and successful that it would encourage me to do the same for others.
Did I see any thing more of Christ, as to Meeknesse, Justice, Order, Charity, and Loyaltie in those that pretended to other modes of Government, I might suspect my Judgment to be biassed, or fore-stalled with some prejudice and wontednesse of opinion: but I have hitherto so much cause to suspect the contrary in the manners of many of those men, that I cannot from them gain the least reputation for their new ways of Government.
Did I see anything more of Christ, like meekness, justice, order, charity, and loyalty, in those who claimed to support different forms of government, I might worry that my judgment was swayed or influenced by some bias or habitual opinion. But up to now, I have enough reason to doubt the opposite in the behavior of many of those men that I can't find any respect for their new ways of government.
Nor can I find, that in any Reformed Churches (whose patterns are so cried up, and obtruded upon the Churches under my Dominion) that either Learning, or Religion, works of Piety or Charity, have so flourished [page 164] beyond what they have done in my Kingdoms (by Gods blessing) which might make me believe either Presbytery or Independency have a more benigne influence upon the Church and mens hearts and lives, then Episcopacy in its right constitution.
Nor can I find that in any Reformed Churches (whose models are so praised and pushed onto the Churches under my rule) that either knowledge or faith, acts of devotion or charity, have thrived any more than they have in my kingdoms (thanks to God's blessing) that would make me believe either Presbytery or Independency has a better impact on the Church and people's hearts and lives than Episcopacy in its proper form. [page 164]
The abuses of which, deserve to be extirpated, as much as the use retained; for I think it farre better to hold to primitive and uniforme Antiquity, then to comply with divided novelty.
The abuses we see should be completely eliminated, just as much as the good practices should be kept; because I believe it's much better to stick with original and consistent traditions than to go along with fragmented new trends.
A right Episcopacy would at once satisfie all just desires and interests of good Bishops, humble presbyters, and sober People; so as Church affaires should be managed neither with tyrannie, paritie nor popularitie; neither Bishops ejected, nor presbyters dispised, nor People oppressed,
A proper Episcopacy would satisfy the legitimate desires and interests of good Bishops, humble presbyters, and reasonable people; ensuring that church matters are handled without tyranny, equality, or populism; so that neither Bishops are ousted, nor presbyters disrespected, nor people oppressed.
And in this integrity both of my Judgement and Conscience, I hope God will preserve me.
And in this integrity of both my judgment and conscience, I hope God will keep me safe.
For thou, O Lord, knowest my uprightnesse, and tendernesse, as thou hast set me to be a Defender of the Faith, and a Protectour of thy Church, so suffer me not by any violence, to be overborne against my Conscience.
For you, O Lord, know my honesty and kindness. Since you have appointed me as a Defender of the Faith and a Protector of your Church, don’t let me be forced against my conscience by any violence.
Arise O Lord, maintain thine own Cause, let not thy Church be deformed, as to that Government, which derived from thy Apostles, hath [page 165] been retained in purest and primitive times, till the Revenues of the Church became the object of secular envie; Which seeks to rob it of all the incouragements of Learning and Religion.
Rise up, O Lord, defend your own cause, and don’t let your Church be corrupted. The government that comes from your Apostles has [page 165] been preserved in its purest and original form until the Church's resources became the target of worldly envy, which aims to take away all the support for Learning and Religion.
Make me as the good Samaritan, compassionate and helpfull to thy afflicted Church; which some men have wounded and robb'd; others pass by without regard, either to pitie or relieve.
Make me like the Good Samaritan, compassionate and helpful to your suffering Church; which some people have hurt and robbed; others just pass by without caring, either to pity or help.
As my power was from thee, so give me grace to use it for thee.
Since my strength comes from you, please give me the grace to use it for your purpose.
And though I am not suffered to be Master of my other Rights as a KING; yet preserve me in that libertie of Reason, love of Religion, and thy Churches welfare which are fixed in my Conscience as a Christian.
Even though I'm not allowed to be in charge of my other rights as a KING; please help me hold on to my freedom of thought, love for my faith, and concern for the wellbeing of your Church, which are deeply rooted in my conscience as a Christian.
Preserve from sacrilegious Invasions, those temporall blessings, which thy Providence hath bestowed on thy Church for thy glorie.
Protect from sacrilegious intrusions those temporal blessings that your Providence has given to your Church for your glory.
Forgive their sins and errours, who have deserved thy just permission, thus to let in the wilde Boar and subtil Foxes, to waste and deform thy Vineyard, which thy right hand hath planted, and the dew of heaven so long watered to a happy and flourishing estate.
Forgive their sins and mistakes, those who have earned your permission to allow the wild boar and cunning foxes to ruin and damage your vineyard, which your right hand has planted and the dew from heaven has nourished for so long to thrive and flourish.
O let me not bear the infamous brand to all Posteritie, of being the first Christian KING, in this Kingdom, who should consent to the oppression of thy Church, and the Fathers of it; whose errours I would rather, with Constantine, cover with silence, and reform with meeknesse, [page 166] then expose their persons, and sacred Functions to vulgar contempt.
Oh, let me not be known to all future generations as the first Christian KING, in this Kingdom, who would agree to the oppression of your Church and its leaders; whose mistakes I would rather, like Constantine, keep quiet about and address with kindness, [page 166] than put them and their sacred roles on display for public ridicule.
Thou, O Lord, seest how much I have suffered with, and for thy Church; make no long tarrying O my God to deliver both me and it, from unreasonable men whose counsels have brought forth, and continue such violent confusions, by a precipitant destroying the ancient boundaries of the Churches peace; thereby letting in all manner of errours, scismes and disorders.
You, O Lord, see how much I have suffered with and for your Church; don't take too long, O my God, to deliver both me and it from unreasonable people whose advice has caused and continues to create such violent confusion by quickly destroying the ancient boundaries of the Church’s peace; allowing all kinds of errors, schisms, and disorder to enter.
O thou God of order, and of truth, in thy good time abate the malice, asswage the rage, and confound all the mischievous devises of thine, mine, and thy Churches enemies.
Oh God of order and truth, in your perfect time, cut back the malice, calm the anger, and confuse all the harmful plans of your enemies, mine, and those of your Church.
That I, and all that love thy Church, may sing prayses to thee, and ever magnifie thy salvation, even before the sons of men.
That I, and everyone who loves your Church, may sing praises to you and always celebrate your salvation, even in front of others.
18. Upon Uxbridge Treaty, and other Offers made by the King.
I Looke upon the way of Treaties, as a retiring from fighting like beasts, to arguing like men; whose strength should be more in their understandings, then in their limbs.
I See treaties as a way to step back from fighting like animals and instead engage in discussions like humans; where our strength lies more in our minds than in our physical abilities.
And though I could seldom get opportunities to Treat, yet I never wanted either desire or disposition to it; having greater confidence of my Reason, then my Sword. I [page 167] was so wholy resolved to yeild to the first, that I thought neither my self, not others, should need to use the second, if once we rightly understood each other.
And even though I rarely had chances to negotiate, I never lacked the desire or willingness to do so; I had more faith in my reasoning than in my sword. I was so completely committed to yielding to reason that I believed neither I nor anyone else would need to resort to the sword if we truly understood each other. [page 167]
Nor did I ever think it a diminution of me, to prevent them with expresses of my desires, and even importunities to Treat: It being an office not only of humanity, rather to use Reason then Force; but also of Christianitie to seek peace and ensue it.
Nor did I ever think it less of me to express my desires and even insist on negotiating. It is not only a matter of humanity to use reason instead of force, but also a Christian duty to seek peace and pursue it.
As I am very unwillingly compelled to defend my self with Armes, so I very willingly embraced any thing tending to Peace.
As I am reluctantly forced to defend myself with weapons, I gladly welcomed anything that could lead to peace.
The events of all War by the Sword being very dubious, and of a Civill war uncomfortable; the end hardly recompencing, and late repairing the mischiefe of the means.
The outcomes of all wars fought with swords are very uncertain, and civil wars are distressing; the results barely compensate and take a long time to fix the damage caused.
Nor did any successe I had ever enhaunce with me the price of Peace, as earnestly desired by me as any man; though I was like to pay dearer for it then any man: All that I sought to reserve, was, mine Honour and my Conscience; the one I could not part with as a King, the other as a Christian.
Nor did any success I ever have increase the value of peace for me, as earnestly as I desired it, just like anyone else; though I was likely to pay more for it than anyone else. All that I wanted to protect was my honor and my conscience; I could not give up one as a king, and the other as a Christian.
The Treaty at Vxbridg gave the fairest hopes of an happy composure; had others applied themselves to it with the same moderation, as I did, I am confident the war had then ended.
The Treaty at Vxbridg offered the best hopes for a peaceful resolution; if others had approached it with the same level of restraint that I did, I’m sure the war would have ended then.
I was willing to condescend, as far as Reason, Honour, and Conscience, would give me [page 168] leave: nor were the remaining differences so essentiall to my peoples happinesse, or of such consequence, as in the least kind to have hindred my Subjects either security or prosperity; for they better enjoyed both many yeers, before ever those demands were made; some of which to deny, I think the greatest Justice to my Self, and favour to my Subjects.
I was willing to lower myself a bit, as far as Reason, Honor, and Conscience would allow me [page 168]; the remaining differences weren't really critical to my people's happiness or significant enough to hinder my subjects' security or prosperity. In fact, they enjoyed both for many years before those demands were even made; denying some of them, I believe, is the greatest justice for myself and a favor to my subjects.
I see Jealousies are not so easily allayed, as they are raised: Some men are more afraid to retreat from violent Engagements, then to Engage: what is wanting in Equity, must be made up in Pertinacie. Such as had little to enjoy in Peace, or to lose in War, studied to render the very name of Peace odious and suspected.
I see that jealousies are not so easily calmed once they’ve been stirred up. Some men are more afraid to step back from violent confrontations than to get involved in them. Where there’s a lack of fairness, it has to be compensated for with stubbornness. Those who had little to enjoy in peace or to lose in war worked to make the very idea of Peace seem terrible and suspicious.
In Church-affairs, where I had least libertie of prudence, having so many strict ties of Conscience upon me, yet I was willing to condescend so farr to the setling of them, as might have given fair satisfaction to all men, whom Faction, Covetousness, or Superstition had not engaged, more then any true zeal, charity, or love of Reformation.
In church matters, where I had the least freedom to exercise my judgment given the many strict moral obligations I had, I was still willing to compromise enough to settle things in a way that could have satisfied everyone, except those whose interests were driven more by faction, greed, or superstition than by genuine zeal, charity, or a true desire for reform.
I was content to yeeld to all that might seem to advance true piety; I onely sought to continue what was necessary in point of Order, Maintenance, and Authority to the Churches Government; and what I am perswaded (as I have else-where set down my thoughts more [page 169] fully) is most agreeable to the true principles of all Government, raised to its full stature and perfection, as also to the primitive Apostolicall patterne, and the practice of the Universall Church conform therunto.
I was happy to agree to anything that seemed to promote true piety; I only wanted to maintain what was necessary regarding Order, Maintenance, and Authority for the Church’s Governance. What I believe (as I have explained more thoroughly elsewhere) is most aligned with the true principles of all Government, brought to its full stature and perfection, as well as with the original Apostolic model and the practices of the Universal Church in accordance with it. [page 169]
From which wholly to recede, without any probable reason urged or answered, only to satisfie some mens wills and fantasies (which yet agree not among themselves in any point, but that of extirpating Episcopacy, and fighting against Me) must needs argue such a softnesse, and infirmity of mind in Me, as will rather part with Gods Truth, then mans Peace, and rather lose the Churches honour, then crosse some mens factious humours.
From which to completely withdraw, without any reasonable explanation provided or addressed, just to satisfy some people's desires and fantasies (which, by the way, don’t even agree on anything except for the goal of eliminating Episcopacy and opposing me) must certainly indicate such a weakness and fragility of mind in me, that I would rather abandon God's Truth than disrupt man's Peace, and prefer to sacrifice the Church's honor than confront some people's rebellious attitudes.
God knows, and time will discover, who were most to blame for the un-successfulnesse of that Treaty, and who must bear the guilt of after-calamities. I beleeve, I am very excusable both before God, and all unpassionate men, who have seriously weighed those transactions, wherein I endeavoured no lesse the restauration of peace to my people, then the preservation of my own Crowns to my posterity.
God knows, and time will reveal, who was most to blame for the failure of that treaty, and who will have to bear the guilt of the consequences that followed. I believe I have a solid defense before God and all reasonable people who have seriously considered those events, in which I aimed not only to restore peace for my people but also to preserve my crowns for my descendants.
Some men have that height, as to interpret all faire condescendings as arguments of feeblenesse, and glory most in an unflexible stifnesse, when they see others most supple and inclinable to them.
Some men have a stature that leads them to view all gracious gestures as signs of weakness, and they take pride in their rigid stubbornness when they notice others are more accommodating and willing to bend to their will.
A grand Maxime with them was alwayes [page 170] to ask something, which in Reason and Honour must be denied, that they might have some colour to refuse all that was in other things granted; setting Peace at as high a rate, as the worst effects of Warr; endevouring first to make Me destroy My self by dishonourable Concessions, that so they might have the less to do.
A key principle for them was always to ask for something that, by reason and honor, had to be denied, so they could use that as an excuse to reject everything else that was offered; valuing peace as highly as the worst consequences of war; first trying to get me to undermine myself with dishonorable concessions, so they would have less to deal with. [page 170]
This was all which that Treaty, or any other produced, to let the world see how little I would deny, or they grant, in order to the publick Peace.
This was everything that the Treaty, or any other, produced to show the world how little I would refuse, or they would offer, for the sake of public peace.
That it gave occasion to some mens further restivenesse, is imputable to their own depraved tempers, not to any Concessions or negations of Mine: I have alwayes the content of what I offered, and they the regret and blame, for what they refused.
That it caused some people to be even more restless is due to their own bad attitudes, not because of any concessions or denials on my part: I have always had satisfaction in what I offered, and they have the regret and blame for what they turned down.
The highest tide of success set me not above a Treaty, nor the lowest ebbe below a Fight: Though I never thought it any sign of true valour, to be prodigal of mens lives, rather then be drawne to produce our own Reasons, or subscribe to other mens.
The greatest height of success didn't put me above a treaty, nor did the lowest dip below a fight: I never believed it was a true sign of bravery to waste men's lives instead of being willing to share our own reasons or agree with others.
That which made me for the most part presage the unsuccesfulnesse of any Treaty, was, some mens unwillingnesse to Treat: which implied some things were to be gained by the Sword, whose unseasonableness they were loth to have fairly scanned, being more proper [page 171] to be acted by Souldiers, then by Counsellours.
I pray God forgive them that were guilty of that Treaties breaking: and give them grace to make their advantages gotten by the Sword a better opportunity to use such moderation as was then wanting; that so though Peace were for our sins justly deferred, yet at last it might be happily obtained; what we could not get by our Treaties, we may gaine by our prayers.
I pray that God forgives those who broke the treaties and gives them the grace to use the benefits gained from conflict as a chance to show the moderation that was lacking at that time; so that even though peace was justly delayed due to our sins, it might ultimately be achieved. What we couldn't achieve through our treaties, we can gain through our prayers.
O thou, that art the God of Reason, and of Peace, who disdainest not to treat with Sinners, preventing them with offers of attonement, and beseeching them to be reconciled with thy selfe: who wantest not Power, or Iustice, to destroy them; yet aboundest in mercy to save: soften our hearts by the bloud of our Redeemer, and perswade us to accept of Peace with thy self, and both to procure and preserve Peace among our selves, as Men and Christians. How oft have I entreated for Peace? but when I speak thereof, they make them ready to War.
O you, who are the God of Reason and Peace, who do not hesitate to engage with sinners, reaching out to them with offers of reconciliation and urging them to make peace with you: who have the power and justice to destroy them, yet overflow with mercy to save: soften our hearts through the blood of our Redeemer, and persuade us to accept peace with you, and also to seek and maintain peace among ourselves, as men and Christians. How often have I asked for peace? But whenever I bring it up, they prepare for war.
Condemn us not to our passions, which are destructive both of our selves, and of others.
Don’t let us be trapped by our destructive passions, which harm both ourselves and others.
Cleer up our understandings to see thy Truth, both in reason, as Men; and in Religion, as Christians: and incline all our hearts to hold the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. [page 172] Take from us that enmity which is now in our hearts against thee: and give us that charity which should be among our selves.
Remove the evils of war we have deserved, & bestow upon us that peace which only Christ our great Peace-maker can merit.
Take away the horrors of war that we deserve, & grant us the peace that only Christ our great Peace-maker can earn.
19. Upon the various events of the warre, victories, and defeats.
T He various successes of this unhappy war, have at least, afforded me variety of good meditations: sometimes God was pleased to try me with victory, by worsting my enemies, that I might know how with moderation and thanks to own, and use his power, who is the onely true Lord of Hosts, able when he pleases to represse the confidence of those who fought against mee with so great advantage for power and number.
T The different victories in this unfortunate war have given me a variety of thoughtful reflections: sometimes God chose to test me with success by defeating my enemies, so I could learn how to accept that with moderation and gratitude and recognize His power. He is the only true Lord of Hosts, capable of undermining the confidence of those who fought against me, even when they had such overwhelming advantages in power and numbers.
From small beginnings on my part, hee let me see, that I was not wholly for saken by my peoples love, or his protection.
From small beginnings on my part, he let me see that I was not completely forsaken by my people's love or his protection.
Other times God was pleased to exercise my patience, and teach me not to trust in the arm of Flesh, but in the living God.
Other times, God was happy to test my patience and teach me not to rely on human strength, but on the living God.
My sins sometimes prevailed against the justice of my cause, and those that were with me [page 173] wanted not matter and occasion for his just chastisement both of them and Mee: Nor were My Enemies lesse punished by that prosperity which hardened them to continue that injustice by open hostilitie, which was begun by most riotous and un-Parliamentary Tumults.
My mistakes sometimes outweighed the fairness of my case, and those who were with me [page 173] didn’t lack reasons and opportunities for his rightful punishment of both them and me. Moreover, my opponents were no less punished by the success that made them more determined to carry on their unfairness through open hostility, which started with chaotic and un-Parliamentary riots.
There is no doubt but personall and private sins may oft-times over-balance the Justice of publick Engagements; nor doth God account every gallant man (in the worlds esteem) a fit instrument to assert in the way of War a righteous Cause: The more men are prone to arrogate to their own skill, valour, and strength, the lesse doth God ordinarily work by them for his own glory.
There’s no doubt that personal and private sins can often outweigh the justice of public commitments; nor does God consider every brave man (by the world’s standards) a suitable tool to fight for a righteous cause in war. The more people tend to take credit for their own skills, courage, and strength, the less often God typically uses them for His own glory.
I am sure the event or successe can never state the Justice of any Cause, nor the peace of mens Consciences, nor the eternall fate of their Souls.
I am sure that an event or success can never determine the justice of any cause, nor the peace of people's consciences, nor the eternal fate of their souls.
Those with Me had (I think) clearly and undoubtedly, for their justification, the Word of God, and the Lawes of the Land, together with their own Oathes; all requiring obedience to my just Commands; but to none other under Heaven without me, or against me in the point of raising Arms.
Those who were with me had (I believe) clear and undeniable justification through the Word of God, the laws of the land, and their own oaths; all demanding compliance with my rightful commands, but no one else under Heaven could act without me or oppose me when it came to taking up arms.
Those on the other side are forced to flie to the shifts of some pretended Fears, and wilde Fundamentals of State (as they call them) [page 174] which actually overthrow the present fabrick both of Church and State; being such imaginary Reasons for self-defence as are most impertinent for those men to alledge, who being my Subjects, were manifestly the first assaulters of Me and the Laws: first, by unsuppressing the Tumults, after by listed Forces: The same Allegations they use, will fit any Faction that hath but power and confidence enough to second with the Sword all their Demands against the present Laws and Governours; which can never be such as some side or other will not find fault with, so as to urge what they call a Reformation of them to a Rebellion against them: some parasitick Preachers have dared to call those Martyrs, who died fighting against Me, the Laws, their Oaths, and the Religion established.
Those on the other side are forced to flee to the whims of some fake fears and wild ideas about state governance (as they call it), which actually undermine the current structure of both the Church and the State. They use these imaginary reasons for self-defense, which are completely irrelevant for those men to claim, who, being my subjects, were clearly the first to attack me and the laws—first by igniting the riots and then by organized forces. The same arguments they make could apply to any faction that has enough power and confidence to back their demands against the current laws and leaders with violence. There will always be some group that finds fault with the laws, pushing what they call a reform into rebellion against them. Some self-serving preachers have even dared to label as martyrs those who died fighting against me, the laws, their oaths, and the established religion. [page 174]
But sober Christians know, That glorious Title can with truth be applied onely to those, who sincerely preferred Gods Truth and their duty in all these particulars before their lives, and all that was dear to them in this world; who having no advantageous Designes by any Innovasion, were Religiously sensible of those ties to God, the Church, and my Self, which lay upon their souls, both for obedience, and just assistance.
But sincere Christians understand that this glorious title can truthfully be applied only to those who genuinely prioritized God's truth and their responsibilities above their lives and everything else they held dear in this world. These individuals, without any self-serving motives through any changes, were deeply aware of their obligations to God, the Church, and themselves, which compelled their souls to both obey and provide just support.
Their Wounds and temporal Ruine serving as a gracious opportunity for their eternall Health and Happinesse; while the evident approach of death, through Gods grace, effectually dispose their hearts to such Humilitie, Faith, and Repentance, which together with the Rectitude of their present Engagement, would fully prepare them for a better life then that which their enemies brutish and disloyall fiercenesse could deprive them of; or without repentance hope to enjoy.
Their wounds and temporary ruin serve as a fortunate chance for their everlasting health and happiness; while the clear approach of death, through God's grace, effectively moves their hearts towards humility, faith, and repentance, which, along with the integrity of their current commitment, would fully prepare them for a better life than the one their enemies' brutal and disloyal fierceness could take from them; or could hope to enjoy without repentance.
They have often, indeed, had the better against my side in the Field, but never, I beleeve at the Bar of Gods Tribunal, or their own Consciences; where they are more afraid to encounter those many pregnant Reasons, both for Law, Allegiance, and all true Christian grounds, which conflicts with, and accuse them in their own thoughts, then they oft were in a desperate bravery to fight against those Forces which sometimes God gave me.
They've often had the upper hand against me in battle, but I don't think they have in the court of God's judgment or their own consciences; they're more afraid to confront the many compelling reasons—based on law, loyalty, and true Christian principles—that challenge and accuse them in their own minds than they ever were in their reckless courage to fight against the forces that God sometimes gave me.
Whose condition conquered, and dying, I make no question, but is infinitely more to be chosen by a sober man (that duly values his duty, his soul and eternity, beyond the enjoyment of this present life) then the most [page 176] triumphant glory, wherein their and mine Enemies supervive; who can hardly avoid to be daily tormented by that horrid guilt, wherewith their suspicious, or now convicted Consciences do pursue them, especially since they and all the world have seen, how false and unintended those pretensions were, which they first set forth, as the onely plausible (though not justifiable) grounds of raising a War, and continuing it thus long against Me, and the Laws established; in whose safety and preservation all honest men think the welfare of their Country doth consist.
Whose condition has triumphed, and dying, I have no doubt, is infinitely more preferable for a sensible person (who truly values their duty, soul, and eternity over enjoying this present life) than the most [page 176] glorious success, where their enemies and mine still exist; who can hardly avoid being tortured daily by that terrible guilt, which their anxious or now guilty consciences pursue them with, especially since they and everyone else have seen how false and unintentional those claims were, which they initially put forward as the only seemingly reasonable (though not justifiable) reasons for starting a war and continuing it for so long against me and the established laws; in whose safety and preservation all decent people believe the welfare of their country lies.
For, and with all which, it is far more honourable and comfortable to suffer, then to prosper in their ruine and subversion.
For all those reasons, it is far more honorable and comforting to suffer than to thrive in their ruin and downfall.
I have often prayed, that all on my side might join true pietie with the sense of their Loyalty; and be as faithfull to God and their own souls, as they were to Me; That the defects of the one might not blast the endeavours of the other.
I have often prayed that everyone on my side might combine true devotion with their sense of loyalty, and be as faithful to God and their own souls as they were to me; that the shortcomings of one might not undermine the efforts of the other.
Yet I cannot think, that any shews of truth of piety on the other side were sufficient to dispence with, or expiate the defects of their dutie and Loyaltie to Me, which have so pregnant convictions on mens consciences, that even profaner men are moved by the sense of them to venture their lives for Me.
Yet I can't believe that any displays of truth or piety on the other side could make up for or excuse their shortcomings in duty and loyalty to me. These are such powerful convictions on people's consciences that even those who are less sacred are motivated by the awareness of them to risk their lives for me.
I never desired such victories, as might serve to conquer, but only restore the Laws and Liberties of My people; which I saw were extremly oppressed, together with my rights, by those men, who were impatient of any just restraint.
I never wanted victories that were meant to conquer, but only to restore the laws and freedoms of my people, who I saw were being severely oppressed, along with my rights, by those who couldn’t stand any fair limitations.
When Providence gave Me, or denied Me Victory, my desire was never to boast of my power nor to charge God foolishly; who I believed at last would make all things to work together for my good.
When Providence granted me, or denied me, victory, my goal was never to brag about my strength or to blame God carelessly; I believed that in the end, He would make everything work out for my benefit.
I wished no greater advantages by the War, then to bring my Enemies to moderation, and my Friends to peace.
I wanted nothing more from the war than to bring my enemies to be reasonable and my friends to find peace.
I was afraid of the temptation of an absolute conquest, and never prayed more for Victory over others, then over my self. When the first was denied, the second was granted me, which God saw best for me.
I was afraid of the lure of complete control, and I never prayed harder for victory over others than for victory over myself. When the first was denied, the second was given to me, which God saw was best for me.
The different events were but the methods of divine justice, by contrary winds to winow us: That, by punishing our sins, he might purge them from us; and by deferring peace, he might prepare us more to prize, and better to use so great a blessing.
The various events were just ways of divine justice, using opposing winds to sift us: That, by punishing our sins, he could cleanse us of them; and by delaying peace, he could prepare us to value it more and use such a great blessing better.
My often Messages for Peace shewed, that I delighted not in Warre; as my former Concessions sufficiently testified, how willingly I would have prevented it; and My totall unpreparedness for it, how little I intended it.
My frequent Messages for Peace showed that I did not take pleasure in War; my previous concessions clearly demonstrated how eager I was to avoid it, and my complete lack of preparation for it indicated how little I intended it.
The Conscience of my Innocence forbad Me to fear a Warr; but the love of my Kingdoms commanded me (if possible) to avoid it.
The conscience of my innocence prevented me from fearing a war, but my love for my kingdoms urged me to avoid it if I could.
I am guilty in this War of nothing but this, That I gave such advantages to some men, by confirming their power, which they knew not to use with that modesty and gratitude, which became their loyalty and My confidence.
I am guilty in this War of nothing but this: that I gave certain men advantages by affirming their power, which they didn't know how to use with the modesty and gratitude that matched their loyalty and my trust.
Had I yeelded lesse, I had been opposed lesse; had I denied more, I had been more obeyed.
Had I yielded less, I would have been opposed less; had I denied more, I would have been obeyed more.
'Tis now too late to review the occasions of the War; I wish only a happy conclusion of so unhappy beginnings: The inevitable fate of our sins was (no doubt) such, as would no longer suffer the divine Justice to be quiet: we having conquered this patience, are condemned by mutuall conquerings, to destroy one another: for, the most prosperous successes on either side, impair the welfare of the whole.
It's now too late to go over the reasons for the War; I just hope for a happy ending to such unfortunate beginnings. The unavoidable outcome of our sins was (without a doubt) such that it no longer allowed divine Justice to rest: having worn out this patience, we are condemned through mutual conquests to destroy each other. The most successful victories on either side only hurt the well-being of all.
Peace is not it self desirable, till repentance hath prepared us for it.
Peace isn't truly desirable until repentance has prepared us for it.
When we fight more against our selves, and lesse against God, we shall cease fighting against one another; I pray God these may all meet in our hearts, and so dispose us to an happy conclusion of these Civil-Wars; that I may know better to obey God, and govern my people, and they may learn better to obey both God and me.
When we struggle more with ourselves and less with God, we'll stop fighting each other; I ask God that we all come together in our hearts and guide us towards a happy end to these civil wars, so that I can better follow God and lead my people, and they can learn to better obey both God and me.
Nor do I desire any man should be further subject to me, then all of us may be subject to God.
Nor do I want any man to be under my authority more than we all should be under God's.
O my God, make me content to be overcome, when thou wilt have it so.
Oh my God, help me be okay with being defeated, when you want it to be that way.
Teach me the noblest victory over my self and my enemies by patience, which was Christs conquest, and may well become a Christian King.
Teach me the greatest victory over myself and my enemies through patience, which was Christ's triumph, and is fitting for a Christian King.
Between both thy hands, the right sometimes supporting, and the left afflicting, fashion us to that frame of Piety thou likest best.
Between both your hands, the right sometimes supporting, and the left afflicting, shape us into the kind of Piety you like best.
Forgive the pride that attends our prosperous, and the repinings which follow our disastrous events; when going forth in our own strength thou withdrawest thine, and goest not forth with our Armies.
Forgive the pride that comes with our success, and the complaints that follow our failures; when we go out in our own strength, you pull back yours, and do not go out with our armies.
Thou O Lord knowest, how hard it is for me to suffer so much evill from my Subjects, to whom I intend nothing but good; and I cannot but suffer in those evils which they compel me to inflect upon them; punishing my self in their punishments.
You, O Lord, know how hard it is for me to endure so much wrongdoing from my subjects, to whom I intend nothing but good; and I can't help but suffer from the consequences of the wrongs I am forced to inflict upon them, punishing myself in their punishments.
Since therefore both in conquering, and being conquered, I am still a Sufferer: I beseech thee to give me a double portion of thy Spirit, and that measure of grace, which only can be sufficient for me.
Since in both winning and losing, I’m still the one suffering: I ask you to give me a double portion of your Spirit and the grace I need, which is the only thing that can be enough for me.
As I am most afflicted, so make me most reformed: that I may not be only happy to see an end of those civill distractions, but a chief Instrument to restore and establish a firm, and blessed Peace to my Kingdoms.
Since I am suffering the most, let me be changed the most: so that I may not only be happy to witness the end of those civil conflicts but also be a key player in restoring and establishing a lasting, blessed peace for my kingdoms.
Scirre up all Parties pious ambitions to overcome each other with reason, moderation, and such self-deniall, as becomes those, who consider that our mutuall divisions are our common distractions, and the Union of all is every good mans chiefest interest.
Encourage everyone’s good intentions to support each other with reasoning, moderation, and self-restraint, as those do who realize that our mutual divisions are distractions for us all, and that unity is in the best interest of every good person.
If O Lord, as for the sins of our peace, thou hast brought upon us the miseries of War: so for the sins of War thou shouldst see fit still to deny us the blessing of peace, and so to keep us in a circulation of miseries: yet give me thy Servant, [page 181] and all Loyall, though afflicted Subjects, to enjoy that peace which, the world can nether give to us, nor take from us.
If, O Lord, for the sins that disrupted our peace, you've brought upon us the hardships of war, then for the sins of war, you might still choose to deny us the blessing of peace and keep us trapped in a cycle of suffering. Yet grant me, your servant, [page 181] and all loyal, though struggling subjects, the peace that the world can neither give us nor take away.
Impute not to me the blood of my Subjects, which with infinite unwillingness and griefe, hath been shed by me, in my just & necessary defence: but wash me with that precious blood, which hath been shed for me, by my great Peacemaker, Jesus Christ; Who will, I trust, redeem me shortly out of all my troubles: for, I know the triumphing of the Wicked is but short, and the joy of Hypocrites is but for a moment.
Don't blame me for the blood of my subjects, which I’ve shed with great reluctance and sorrow in my justified and necessary defense. Instead, cleanse me with that precious blood shed for me by my great Peacemaker, Jesus Christ; who I trust will soon rescue me from all my troubles. I know that the triumph of the wicked is only temporary, and the joy of hypocrites lasts just a moment.
20. Upon the Reformation of the Times.
N O Glory is more to be envied then that of due reforming either Church or State, when deformities are such, that the perturbation and noveltie are not like to exceed the benefit of Reforming.
N O Glory is more to be envied than that of properly reforming either the Church or the State when the issues are so serious that the disruptions and changes are unlikely to outweigh the benefits of reform.
Although God should not honour me so far, as to make me an Instrument of so good a work, yet I should be glad to see it done.
Although God shouldn't honor me to the extent of making me an instrument for such a good work, I would still be happy to see it accomplished.
As I was well pleased with this Parliaments first intentions to reform what the indulgence of Times, and corruption of manners might have depraved; so I am sorry to see after the [page 182] freedom of Parliament was by factious Tumults oppressed, how little regard was had to the good Laws established, and the Religion setled; which ought to be the first rule and standard of Reforming: with how much partiality and popular compliance the passions and opinions of men have been gratified, to the detriment of the Publick, and the infinite scandall of the reformed Religion?
As I was pleased with this Parliament's initial plans to reform what time and moral corruption may have damaged, I am sorry to see how, after the freedom of Parliament was suppressed by factional riots, so little attention was given to the good laws in place and the established religion, which should be the primary guide for reform. The extent to which people's passions and opinions have been catered to, often with favoritism and public compliance, has harmed the public good and brought endless scandal to the reformed religion.
What dissolutions of all Order and Government in the Church? what novelties of Schism, and corrupt opinions? what undecencies and confusions in sacred Administrations? what sacrilegious Invasions upon the Rights and Revenues of the Church? what contempt and oppressions of the Clergie? what injurious diminutions and persecutings of Me have followed (as showers do warm gleams) the talk of Reformation, all sober men are Witnesses, and with my self, sad Spectators hitherto.
What breakdowns of all order and governance in the Church? What new forms of schism and corrupt opinions? What inappropriate behavior and confusion in sacred duties? What sacrilegious attacks on the rights and income of the Church? What disrespect and oppression of the clergy? What unfair reductions and persecutions of me have followed (like showers after warm sunshine) the discussion of reform? All sensible people are witnesses to this, and I, too, am a sad observer thus far.
The great miscarriage (I think) is, that popular clamours and fury have been allowed the reputation of zeal, and the Publick sense; so that the studies to please some Parties, hath indeed injured all.
The major mistake, I believe, is that loud protests and rage have been given the status of genuine enthusiasm and public opinion, leading to the fact that trying to satisfy certain groups has actually harmed everyone.
Freedom, Moderation and Impartiality are sure the best tempers of reforming Counsels and endeavours; what is acted by Factions, cannot but offend more then it pleaseth.
Freedom, moderation, and impartiality are definitely the best attitudes for reforming advice and efforts; actions taken by factions can only irritate more than they satisfy.
I have offered to put all differences in Church affairs and Religion to the free consultation of a Synod or Convocation rightly chosen; the results of whose Councels, as they would have included the Votes of all, so its like they would have given most satisfaction to all.
I have suggested that we take all disagreements about Church matters and Religion to a freely chosen Synod or Convocation for open discussion; the outcomes of their deliberations, since they would include everyone’s votes, would likely provide the most satisfaction for all involved.
The Assembly of Divines, whom the two Houses have applied (in an unwonted way) to advise of Church affairs, I dislike not farther, then that they are not legally convened and chosen; nor act in the name of all the Clergy of England; nor with freedom and impartiality can do any thing, being limited and confined, if not overawed, to do and declare what they do.
The Assembly of Divines, which the two Houses have unusually called on for advice regarding Church matters, I don't entirely oppose, except that they are not legally convened and chosen; they don’t represent all the Clergy of England; and they can't act freely and impartially because they are restricted, if not intimidated, in what they are allowed to do and say.
For I cannot think so many men cried up for learning and piety, who formerly allowed the Liturgy and Government of the Church of England, as to the main, would have so suddenly agreed quite to abolish both of them, (the last of which, they know to be of Apostolicall institution, at least; as of Primitive and Universall practice) if they had been left to the liberty of their own suffrages, and if the influence of contrary factions had not by secret encroachments of hopes and fears, prevailed upon them, to comply with so great and dangerous Innovations in the Church; without any regard to their own former [page 184] judgment and practice, or to the common interest and honour of all the Clergy, and in them of Order, learning, and Religion against examples of all Ancient Churches; the Lawes in force and my consent; which is never to be gained, against so pregnant light, as in that point shines on my understanding.
For I can't believe that so many men who once valued learning and piety would suddenly agree to completely abolish the Liturgy and Government of the Church of England, which they know has its roots in Apostolic tradition and was widely practiced in the early Church. If they had been free to express their opinions without the pressure from opposing groups, driven by their hopes and fears, they wouldn't have gone along with such significant and risky changes in the Church. They seemed to ignore their previous beliefs and practices, as well as the collective interest and respect of all the clergy, including those committed to Order, learning, and Religion, in contrast to the examples set by all ancient Churches; the existing laws and my consent, which can never be swayed against such clear understanding, especially on this matter. [page 184]
For I conceive, that where the Scripture is not so clear and punctuall in precepts, there the constant and Universall practice of the Church, in things not contrary to Reason, Faith, good Manners, or any positive Command, is the best rule that Christians can follow.
For I believe that when the Scripture isn’t very clear or specific in its teachings, the consistent and universal practices of the Church, as long as they don’t contradict reason, faith, good behavior, or any direct command, serve as the best guideline for Christians to follow.
I was willing to grant, or restore to Presbytery, what with Reason or Discretion it can pretend to, in a conjuncture with Episcopacy; but for that wholy to invade the Power, and by the Sword to arrogate, and quite abrogate the Authority of that Ancient Order, I thinke neither just, as to episcopacy, nor safe for Presbytery; nor yet any way convenient for this Church or State.
I was ready to give Presbytery back whatever it could rightfully claim in relation to Episcopacy, based on Reason or Discretion; but to completely attack its power and seize authority by force, effectively abolishing that ancient order, seems to me unjust for Episcopacy, unsafe for Presbytery, and not suitable for either the Church or the State.
A due reformation had easily followed moderate Counsels: and such (I beleeve) as would have given more content, even to the most of those Divines, who have been led on with much Gravity and formality, to carry on other mens designes which no doubt many of them by this time discover, though they dare [page 185] not but smother their frustrations and discontents.
A proper reform could have easily come from reasonable discussions, and I believe it would have satisfied most of those scholars who have been serious and formal in pursuing other people's agendas. Many of them likely realize this by now, even if they don't openly express their frustrations and dissatisfaction. [page 185]
The specious and popular Titles of Christs Government, Throne, Scepter, and Kingdom, (which certainly is not divided, nor hath two faces, as their parties now have at least) also the noise of a thorow-Reformation, these may as easily be fined on new models, as fair colours may be put to ill-favoured Figures.
The misleading and trendy titles of Christ's government, throne, scepter, and kingdom (which is certainly not divided and doesn’t have two faces, unlike the parties do now) along with the buzz of a thorough reformation, can be just as easily marketed with new labels as attractive colors can be applied to unappealing figures.
The breaking of Church-windows, which time had sufficiently defaced; pulling down of Crosses, which were but Civill, not Religious marks; defacing of Monuments, and Inscriptions of the dead, which served but to put Posterity in minde, to thank God for that clearer light wherein they live: The leaving of Ministers to their liberties, and private abilities in the publick service of God, where no Christian can tell to what hee may say Amen; nor what adventure he may make of seeming, at least, to consent to the Errours, Blasphemies, and ridiculous Undecencies which bold and ignorant men list to vent in their Prayers, Preaching, and other Offices; Their setting forth also of old Catechisms, and Confessions of Faith new drest, importing as much, as if there had been no sound or cleer Doctrine of Faith in this Church, before some four or five yeers consultation had matured [page 186] their thoughts touching their first principles of Religion.
The breaking of church windows, which time had already worn down; tearing down crosses, which were just civil, not religious symbols; vandalizing monuments and inscriptions of the dead, which were meant to remind future generations to thank God for the clearer light in which they live: Allowing ministers to rely on their own judgment and skills in the public service of God, where no Christian knows what they can say Amen; or what risks they might take by appearing, at least, to agree with the errors, blasphemies, and absurd indecencies that bold and ignorant people choose to express in their prayers, preaching, and other services; Also promoting old catechisms and confessions of faith rehashed to imply that there had been no solid or clear doctrine of faith in this church until some four or five years of discussion had finalized their ideas about the foundational principles of religion. [page 186]
All these and the like are the effects of popular, specious, and deceitfull Reformations, (that they might not seem to have nothing to do) and may give some short flashes of content to the Vulgar, (who are taken with novelties, as children with babies, very much, but not very long) but all this amounts not to, nor can in justice merit the glory of the Churches thorow-Reformation; since they leave all things more deformed, disorderly, and discontented then when they began, in point of Piety, Morality, Charity, and good Order.
All of these things and similar issues are the results of popular, misleading, and dishonest reforms, (so they don’t seem irrelevant) and they might provide brief moments of satisfaction to the general public, (who are attracted to new ideas like children are to toys, a lot, but not for long) but all this doesn't add up to, nor can it justly earn the glory of a complete reform in the Church; because they leave everything in a more chaotic, disordered, and dissatisfied state than when they started, in terms of faith, morality, charity, and good order.
Nor can they easily recompence or remedie the inconveniences and mischiefs which they have purchased so dearly, and which have, and will ever necessarily ensue, till due remedies be applied.
Nor can they easily compensate for or fix the problems and harms they have paid so much for, which have happened and will always happen until proper solutions are put in place.
I wish they would at last make it their unanimous work to do Gods work, and not their own: Had Religion been first considered (as it merited) much trouble might have been prevented.
I wish they would finally decide to work together to do God’s work instead of their own. If Religion had been taken seriously from the beginning, a lot of trouble could have been avoided.
But some men thought, that the Government of this Church and State, fixed by so many Lawes, and long Customes, would not run into their new moulds, till they had first melted it in the fire of a Civil Warr; by the advantages [page 187] of which they resolved, if they prevailed, to make my Self and all my Subjects fall down and worship the Images they should form and set up. If there had been as much of Christs Spirit, for meeknesse, wisdom and charitie in mens hearts, as there was of his name used in the pretensions to reform all to Christs Rule, it would certainly have obtained more of Gods blessing, and produced more of Christs Glory, the Churches good, the honour of Religion, and the unity of Christians.
But some men believed that the government of this Church and State, established by so many laws and long customs, wouldn't easily shift into their new moulds until it had first been melted down in the fire of a Civil War; they planned to use the advantages gained, if they succeeded, to make me and all my subjects bow down and worship the images they would create and establish. If there had been as much of Christ's spirit—meekness, wisdom, and charity—in people's hearts as there was of His name used in the claims to reform everything according to Christ's rule, it would surely have received more of God's blessing and produced more of Christ's glory, the good of the Church, the honor of religion, and the unity of Christians.
Publick Reformers had need first act in private, and practice that on their own hearts, which they purpose to try on others; for Deformities within will soon betray the pretenders of publick Reformations to such private designs, as must needs hinder the publick good.
Public reformers need to first act privately and practice on their own hearts what they intend to apply to others; because flaws within will quickly expose those pretending to advocate for public reforms as having personal agendas that inevitably obstruct the public good.
I am sure, the right Methods of Reforming the Church, cannot subsist with that of perturbing the Civil State; nor can Religion be justly advanced by depressing Loyaltie, which is one of the chiefest Ingredients, and Ornaments of true Religion: for next to Fear God, is, Honour the King.
I’m sure that the right ways to reform the Church cannot exist if they disrupt the Civil State; nor can religion be genuinely promoted by undermining loyalty, which is one of the most important aspects and qualities of true religion. Right after Fear God comes Honor the King.
I doubt not but Christs Kingdom may be set up without pulling down mine; nor will any men in impartiall times appear good Christians, that approve not them selves good Subjects.
I have no doubt that Christ's Kingdom can be established without destroying mine; nor will any fair-minded people appear to be good Christians if they don't prove themselves to be good subjects.
Christs Government will confirm Mine, not overthrow it, since as I own Mine from Him, so I desire to rule for his Glory, and his Churches good.
Christ's government will support mine, not dismantle it, because just as I acknowledge mine comes from Him, I aim to lead for His glory and the good of His Church.
Had some men truly intended Christs Government, or knew what it meant in their hearts, they could never have been so ill governed in their words and actions, both against Me, and one another.
Had some men truly intended Christ's government, or understood what it meant in their hearts, they could never have been so poorly guided in their words and actions, both toward me and each other.
As good ends cannot justifie evill means; so nor will evill beginnings ever bring forth good conclusions: unless God by a miracle of Mercie create Light out of Darknesse, Order out of our Confusions, and peace out of our passions.
As good outcomes can't justify bad methods, bad beginnings won't lead to good conclusions either, unless God, by a miracle of mercy, creates light out of darkness, order out of our chaos, and peace out of our passions.
Thou, O Lord, who onely canst give us beauty for ashes, and Truth for Hypocrisie; suffer us not to be miserably deluded with Pharisaicall washings, in stead of Christian reformings.
You, O Lord, who alone can give us beauty for ashes and truth for hypocrisy; do not let us be miserably deceived by Pharisaical washings instead of genuine Christian reform.
Our greatest diformities are within; make us the severest Censurers, and first Reformers of our own souls.
Our biggest flaws are inside us; we should be our own harshest critics and the first to improve our own souls.
That we may in clearnesse of judgment, and uprightnesse of heart be means to reform what is indeed amisse in Church and State.
That we may, with clear judgment and an upright heart, be a means to reform what is indeed wrong in the Church and State.
Create in us clean hearts, O Lord, and renew right spirits within us; that we may do all by thy directions, to thy glory, and with thy blessing. [page 189] Pity the deformities, which some rash & cruel Reformers have brought upon this Church and State: Quench the fires which factions have kindled, under the pretence of Reforming.
Create in us pure hearts, O Lord, and refresh our spirits within us; so we can follow your guidance, for your glory, and with your blessing. [page 189] Have mercy on the damage that some reckless and cruel Reformers have caused to this Church and State: extinguish the flames that factions have ignited, pretending to reform.
As thou hast shewed the world by their divisions, and confusions, what is the pravity of some mens intentions, and weaknesse of their judgements; so bring us at last more refined out of these fires, by the methods of Christian and charitable reformations; wherein nothing of ambition, revenge, coveteousnes, or sacriledge, may have any influence upon their counsels, whom thy providence in just and lawfull wayes shall entrust with so great, good, and now most necessary a work: That I and my people may be so blest with inward piety, as may best teach us how to use the blessings of outward peace.
As you have shown the world through its divisions and confusion what the corruption of some people's intentions and the weakness of their judgments can lead to, help us emerge from these trials more refined, through the methods of Christian and charitable reforms; in which nothing of ambition, revenge, greed, or sacrilege may influence the advice of those whom your providence will justly and lawfully entrust with such a significant, good, and now essential task: That I and my people may be blessed with inner faith that best teaches us how to appreciate the blessings of outer peace.
21. Upon his Majesties Letters taken and divulged.
T HE taking of My Letters was an opportunity, which, as the malice of Mine Enemies could hardly have expected; so they know not how with honour and civility to use it: Nor do I thinke with sober and worthy minds any thing in them, could tend so much to my reproach, as the [page 190] odious divulging of them did to the infamy of the Divulgers: The greatest experiments of Vertue and Noblenesse being discovered in the greatest advantages against an enemy, and the greatest obligations being those, which are put upon us by them, from whom we could least have expected them.
T HE taking of my letters was an opportunity that my enemies could hardly have anticipated. They don't know how to handle it with honor and respect. I don’t believe that anyone with a clear and decent mindset could feel as much shame as those who spread my letters would suffer from their own actions. The greatest tests of virtue and nobility are revealed in the most significant advantages against an enemy, and the greatest obligations come from those we least expect it from. [page 190]
And such I should have esteemed the concealing of my Papers; the freedom and secresie of which, commands a civility from all men, not wholly barbarous; nor is there any thing more inhumane then to expose them to publick view.
And I would have valued the keeping of my papers private; their freedom and secrecy require a level of respect from all people, not completely uncivilized; and there is nothing more cruel than to make them public.
Yet since Providence will have it so, I am content so much of My heart (which I study to approve to Gods omniscience) should be discovered to the world without any of those dresses or popular captations which some men use in their Speeches and Expresses; I wish My Subjects had a cleerer sight into My most retired Thoughts.
Yet since fate has decided this, I am okay with a part of my heart (which I strive to align with God's all-knowing nature) being revealed to the world without any of the embellishments or tricks that some people use in their speeches and expressions; I wish my subjects had a clearer understanding of my inner thoughts.
Where they might discover, how they are divided between the love and care I have, not more to preserve My own Rights, then to procure their Peace and Happinesse, and that extreme grief to see them both deceiv'd and destroyed.
Where they might find out how they are torn between the love and care I have, not just to protect my own rights, but also to ensure their peace and happiness, and the deep sadness of seeing them both deceived and ruined.
Nor can any mens malice be gratified further by My Letters, than to see my constancy to my Wife, the Laws, and Religion. [page 191] Bees will gather honey where the Spider sucks Poyson.
Nor can any man's malice be satisfied further by my letters than to witness my loyalty to my wife, the laws, and religion. [page 191] Bees will collect honey where the spider drinks poison.
That I endeavour to avoid the pressures of my Enemies, by all fair and just correspondences; no man can blame, who loves Me, or the Common-wealth, since my Subjects can hardly be happy if I be miserable, or enjoy their Peace and Liberties while I am oppressed.
That I try to avoid the pressures from my enemies through all fair and just interactions; no one who cares about me or the common good can blame me, since my subjects can hardly be happy if I'm suffering or enjoy their peace and freedoms while I'm being oppressed.
The world may see how soon mens designe, like Absoloms, is by enormous actions to widen differences, and exasperate all sides to such distances, as may make all Reconciliation desperate.
The world might notice how quickly men’s intentions, like Absolom's, can lead to huge actions that increase divisions and frustrate everyone to a point where reconciliation feels impossible.
Yet I thank God, I can not only with patience bear this, as other indignities, but with charity forgive them.
Yet I thank God, I can not only patiently endure this, like other offenses, but also forgive them with kindness.
The integrity of my intentions is not jealous of any injury my expressions can do them, for although the confidence of privacy may admit of greater freedome in writing such letters, which may be liable to envious exceptions; yet the innocency of my chief purposes cannot be so obtained, or mis-interpreted by them, as not to let all men see, that I wish nothing more then a happy composure of differences with Justice & Honor, nor more to My own, then My peoples content, who have any sparks of Love or Loyalty left in them: who, by those my Letters may be convinced [page 192] that I can both mind and act My own, and My Kingdomes Affaires, so as becomes a Prince; which Mine Enemies have alwayes been very loth should be beleeved of me, as if I were wholly confined to the Dictates and Directions of others; whom they please to brand with the names of Evil Counsellours.
The honesty of my intentions isn’t threatened by any harm my words might cause them, because even though the trust of privacy allows for more freedom in writing such letters, which might invite jealousy; still, the purity of my main goals can’t be misrepresented to the point where everyone can’t see that I want nothing more than a peaceful resolution of conflicts with Justice and Honor, and nothing more for myself than the satisfaction of my people who still have any spark of Love or Loyalty left in them. They may be convinced by my letters that I can both think and act for myself and for my Kingdom's affairs, as is appropriate for a Prince; something my enemies have always been very reluctant for anyone to believe about me, as if I were completely bound by the advice and orders of others, whom they are eager to label as Evil Counsellors. [page 192]
Its probable some men will now look upon me as my own Counsellour, and having none else to quarrell with under that notion, they will hereafter confine their anger to my self: Although I know they are very unwilling I should enjoy the liberty of my own thoughts, or follow the light of my own Conscience, which they labour to bring into an absolute captivitie to themselves; not allowing me to think their Counsels to be other then good for me, which have so long maintained a War against Me.
It's likely that some men will now see me as my own advisor, and since they have no one else to argue with in that regard, they'll direct their anger solely at me. Even though I know they're not keen on me having the freedom to think for myself or follow my own conscience, which they are trying to completely control, they won't let me believe that their advice is anything but what's best for me, even though it has been waging a war against me for so long.
The Victory they obtained that day, when my Letters became their prize, had been enough to have satiated the most ambitious thirst of popular glory among the Vulgar; with whom prosperity gaines the greatest esteem and applause as adversity exposeth to their greatest sleighting and dis-respect: As if good fortune were alwayes the shadow of Vertue and Justice, and did not oftner attend vitious and injurious actions, as to this world.
The victory they achieved that day, when my letters became their prize, would have been enough to satisfy the most ambitious desire for public glory among the common people. For them, success earns the highest respect and applause, while failure leads to the greatest scorn and disrespect. It’s as if good fortune is always tied to virtue and justice, when in reality, it often accompanies immoral and harmful actions in this world.
But I see no secular advantages seem sufficient to that cause, which began with Tumults, and depends chiefly upon the reputation with the vulgar.
But I don't see any secular benefits that are enough for that cause, which started with riots and mainly relies on its reputation with the general public.
They think no Victories so effectual to their designs, as those that most rout and waste My Credit with My People; in whose hearts they seek by all means to smother and extinguish all sparks of Love, Respect and Loyaltie to Me, that they may never kindle again, so as to recover Mine, the Laws & the Kingdoms Liberties, which some men seek to overthrow: The taking away of my Credit, is but a necessary preparation to the taking away of my Life and my Kingdoms; first I must seem neither fit to Live, nor worthy to Reign: By exquisite methods of cunning & crueltie, I must be compelled, first to follow the Funerals of my Honor, and then be destroyed: But I know Gods un-erring and impartial justice can & will over rule the most perverse wils and designs of men; he is able, and (I hope) will turn even the worst of mine Enemies thoughts and actions to my good.
They believe no victories are as effective for their aims as those that thoroughly destroy my reputation with my people; in their hearts, they try by every means to suffocate and extinguish any spark of love, respect, and loyalty toward me, so that it can never reignite, preventing the recovery of my rights, the laws, and the kingdom's liberties, which some people want to dismantle. Undermining my reputation is just a necessary step before they take away my life and my kingdom; first, I must appear unfit to live and unworthy to rule. Through cunning and cruelty, I must be forced to follow the funerals of my honor and then be destroyed. But I believe that God's unerring and impartial justice can and will override the most twisted wills and plans of men; He is able, and I hope, will turn even the worst of my enemies' thoughts and actions to my advantage.
Nor do I think, that by the surprize of my Letters, I have lost any more then so many papers: how much they have lost of that reputation, for Civility and Humanity (which ought to be paid to all men, and most becomes such as pretend to Religion) besides that of Respect and Honor, which they owe to their King, present, [page 194] and after-times will judge. And I cannot think that their own consciences are so stupid, as not to inflict upon them some secret impressions of that shame & dishonor which attends all unworthy actions have they never so much of publick flattery and popular countenance.
I don't believe that the surprise of my letters has cost me more than just some papers. What they've lost is their reputation for civility and humanity (which should be extended to everyone, especially to those who claim to follow a religion), along with the respect and honor they owe to their King, which both the present and future will judge. I can't imagine that their own consciences are so dull that they don't feel some secret sense of shame and dishonor that comes with dishonorable actions, no matter how much public flattery and popular support they may have. [page 194]
I am sure they can never expect the divine approbation of such indecent actions, if they do but remember how God blest the modest respect & filial tenderness which Noah's Sons bare to their Father; nor did his open infirmity justifie Cham's impudency, or exempt him from that curse of being Servant of Servants; which curse must needs be on them who seek by dishonorable actions to please the Vulgar, and confirm by ignoble acts, their dependance upon the People.
I’m sure they can’t expect God’s approval for such disgraceful actions if they remember how God blessed the modest respect and loving care that Noah's sons showed to their father. Nor did his open weakness justify Cham's shamelessness or spare him from the curse of being Servant of Servants; that curse must fall on those who seek to please the masses through dishonorable actions and confirm their dependence on the people with shameful acts.
Nor can their malitious intentions be ever either excusable or prosperous, who thought to expose me to the highest reproach & contempt of my People, forgetting that duty of modest concealment which they owed to the Father of their Country, in case they had discovered any real uncomliness, which, I thank God they did not; who can, and I believe hath made Me more respected in the hearts of many (as he did David) to whom they thought, by publishing my private Letters, to have rendred me as a vile Person, not fit to be trusted or considered, under any Notion of Majesty.
Nor can their malicious intentions ever be excused or successful, as they aimed to expose me to the highest shame and contempt from my people, forgetting the duty of modest concealment they owed to the Father of their Country, in case they found any real shortcomings, which, thank God, they did not; who can, and I believe has made me more respected in the hearts of many (just as he did David), whom they thought that by publishing my private letters, they would make me seem like a worthless person, unworthy of trust or respect in any sense of majesty.
But thou, O Lord, whose wise and all disposing Providence ordereth the greatest contingences of humane affairs, make me to see the constancie of thy mercies to me, in the greatest advantages thou seemest to give the malice of my Enemies against me.
But you, O Lord, whose wise and all-controlling providence directs the biggest events of human affairs, help me to see the steadfastness of your mercies to me, even in the greatest challenges that my enemies seem to throw my way.
As thou didst blast the council of Achitophel turning it to Davids good and his own ruine: so canst thou defeat their Designe, who intended by publishing my private Letters, nothing else but to render me more odious and contemptible to my People.
Just as you destroyed the council of Achitophel and turned it to David's advantage and his own downfall: you can also foil their plans, who aimed to publish my private letters to make me more hateful and contemptible to my people.
I must first appeal to thy Omniscience, who canst witnesse my integritie, how unjust and false those scandalous misconstructions are, which my Enemies endevour by those papers of mine to represent unto the world.
I must first appeal to your Omniscience, who can witness my integrity, how unjust and false those scandalous misunderstandings are that my enemies try to use those papers of mine to present to the world.
Make the evil they imagined, and displeasure they intended thereby against me, so to return on their own heads, that they may be ashamed, and covered with their own confusion as with a cloak.
Let the harm they thought of and the grievances they aimed at me come back on them, so they feel ashamed and wrapped in their own embarrassment like a cloak.
Thou seest how mine Enemies use all means to cloud mine Honour, to pervert my purposes, and to slander the footsteps of thine Annointed.
You see how my enemies use every possible means to tarnish my honor, to distort my intentions, and to slander the actions of your Anointed.
But give me an heart content to be dishonoured for thy sake, and thy Churches good.
But give me a heart that's okay with being dishonored for your sake and the good of your churches.
Fix in me a purpose to honour thee, and then I know thou wilt honour me, either by restoring to me the enjoyment of that Power and Majesty, which thou hast suffered some men to seek to deprive me of; or by bestowing on me that Crown of Christian patience, which knows how to serve thee in honour or dishonour, in good report or evil.
Give me a purpose to honor you, and then I know you will honor me, either by giving back to me the enjoyment of that Power and Majesty, which you have allowed some people to try to take away from me; or by granting me that Crown of Christian patience, which understands how to serve you in honor or dishonor, in good reputation or bad.
Thou, O Lord, art the fountain of goodness and honour; thou art cloathed with excellent Majesty; make me to partake of thy excellency for wisdom, justice and mercy, and I shall not want that degree of Honour and Majestie which becomes the Place in which thou hast set me; who art the lifter up of my head, and my Salvation.
You, O Lord, are the source of goodness and honor; you are clothed in amazing Majesty. Help me share in your excellence of wisdom, justice, and mercy, and I won’t lack the level of honor and majesty that fits the position you’ve given me; you are the one who lifts up my head and my Salvation.
Lord, by thy Grace, lead me to thy Glory, which is both true and eternall.
Lord, by your grace, guide me to your glory, which is both true and eternal.
22. Upon His Majesties Leaving Oxford, and going to the Scots.
A Lthough God hath given me three Kingdoms, yet in these He hath not now left me any place where I may with safety & Honor rest my head: shewing me that himself is the safest Refuge, and the strongest Tower of defence, in which I may put my trust.
A Though God has given me three kingdoms, still in these, He hasn’t left me any place where I can safely and honorably rest my head: showing me that He Himself is the safest refuge and the strongest tower of defense, in which I can place my trust.
In these extremities, I look not to man so much as to God: He will have it thus, that I may cast my self, and my now distressed Affairs upon his mercy, who hath both hearts and hands of all men in his dispose.
In these tough times, I look not to people as much as to God: He wants it this way, so that I can throw myself and my troubled situation onto His mercy, for He holds both the hearts and hands of all men in His control.
What Providence denies to Force, it may grant to Prudence; Necessity is now my Counsellor, and commands Me to study My safety by a disguised withdrawing from my chiefest strength, and adventuring upon their Loyalty, who first began my troubles. Happily, God may make them a means honorable to compose them.
What Providence takes away from Force, it might give to Prudence; Necessity is now my Advisor, and tells me to ensure my safety by quietly distancing myself from my greatest strength and relying on the Loyalty of those who initially caused my troubles. Hopefully, God can turn them into an honorable way to resolve these issues.
This my confidence of them, may dis-arm & overcom them; my rendring my person to them, may engage their affection to me, who have oft professed, They fought not against me, but for me.
This confidence I have in them may disarm and overcome them; my surrendering myself to them may win their affection, as they have often claimed, They fought not against me, but for me.
Yet must God be my chiefest Guard; and my Conscience both my Counsellor and my Comforter: Though I put my body into their hands, yet I shall reserve my soul to God and my self; nor shall any necessities compell me, to desert mine honour, or swerve from my Judgement.
Yet God must be my main protector; and my conscience both my advisor and my comforter: Though I put my body in their hands, I will still keep my soul for God and myself; nor will any necessities force me to abandon my honor or stray from my judgment.
What they fought to take by force, shall now be given them in such a way of unusuall confidence of them, as may make them ashamed not to be really such as they ought, and professed to be.
What they fought to take by force will now be given to them in such a way that shows unusual confidence in them, making them feel ashamed for not being the people they claim to be and should be.
God sees it not enough to desert me of all Military power to defend my Self, but to put me upon using their power, who seem to fight against me, yet ought in duty to defend me.
God doesn't just leave me without any military power to protect myself, but also forces me to rely on those who appear to be fighting against me, even though they should be defending me.
So various are all humane affairs, & so necessitous may the state of Princes be, that their greatest danger may be in their supposed safety, and their safety in their supposed danger.
So diverse are all human affairs, and so precarious the situation of rulers can be, that their greatest threat may lie in their assumed safety, and their safety in their perceived danger.
I must now leave those that have Adhered to me, and apply to those that have Opposed me; this method of Peace may be more prosperous then that of War, both to stop the effusion of bloud, & to close those wounds already made: and in it I am no less solicitous for my Friends safety, then mine own; chusing to venture my Self upon further hazards, rather then expose their resolute Loyaltie to all extremities.
I now have to part from those who have supported me and turn to those who have opposed me. This approach of peace might be more successful than that of war, both to prevent further bloodshed and to heal the wounds that have already been inflicted. I care just as much about my friends' safety as my own, choosing to take on more risks rather than put their steadfast loyalty in jeopardy.
It is some skil in play to know when a game is lost; better fairly to give over, then to contest in vain.
It takes some skill to know when a game is lost; it's better to concede gracefully than to fight on without hope.
I must now study to re-inforce my Judgment, and fortifie my mind with Reason and Religion, that I may not seem to offer up my Souls libertie, or make my Conscience their Captive; who ought at first to have used Arguments, not Arms, to have perswaded my consent to their demands.
I need to focus on strengthening my judgment and equipping my mind with reason and faith, so I don't end up sacrificing my freedom or making my conscience a prisoner. They should have initially used arguments instead of force to convince me to agree to their requests.
I thank God, no success darkens or disguises Truth to me; and I shall no less conform my words to my inward dictates now, then if they had been as the words of a King ought to be among loyal Subjects, full of power.
I thank God, no success clouds or hides truth for me; and I will still align my words with my inner beliefs now, just as if they were the words of a King should be among loyal subjects, full of power.
Reason is the divinest power. I shall never think my Self weakned, while I may make full and free use of that. No ecclipse of outward Fortune shall rob me of that light: what God hath denied of outward strength, his grace, I hope, will supply with inward resolutions; not morositie to deny, what is fit to be granted; but not to grant any thing which Reason and Religion bids me denie.
Reason is the greatest power. I will never feel weak as long as I can fully and freely use it. No setback in external fortune can take that light away from me: whatever God has withheld in terms of outward strength, I hope His grace will provide with inner resolve; it's not being gloomy to deny what should be granted, but I won't grant anything that reason and religion tell me to deny.
I shall never think my Self less then my Self, while I am able thus to preserve the integrity of my Conscience, the only Jewel now left me, which is worth keeping.
I will never see myself as less than I am, as long as I can maintain the integrity of my conscience, the only treasure I have left that is worth holding onto.
As thou hast preserved me in the day of Battell, so thou canst still shew me thy strength in my weaknesse.
Just as you’ve kept me safe in battle, you can still show me your strength in my weakness.
Be thou unto me in my darkest night a pillar of fire, to enlighten and direct me; in the day of my hottest affliction, be also a pillar of cloud to over-shadow and protect me; be to me both a Sun and a Shield.
Be with me in my darkest night like a pillar of fire, to guide and illuminate my path; in the day of my greatest struggle, be a pillar of cloud to shade and protect me; be both my Sun and my Shield.
Thou knowest, that it is not any perverseness of will, but just perswasions of Honour, Reason, and Religion, which have made me thus far to hazard my Person, Peace, and Safetie, against those that by force have sought to wrest them from me.
You know that it's not out of stubbornness, but rather out of a sense of honor, reason, and faith that I have risked my safety, peace, and my very self against those who have tried to take them away by force.
Suffer not my just resolutions to abate with my outward Forces; let a good Conscience alwaies accompany me in my solitude and desertions.
Don't let my good intentions fade with my external challenges; may a clear conscience always be with me in my loneliness and isolation.
Suffer me not to betray the powers of Reason, and that fortresse of my Soul which I am entrusted to keep for thee.
Don't let me betray the power of Reason, and that stronghold of my Soul that I’m trusted to protect for you.
Lead me in the paths of thy righteousnesse, and shew me thy salvation.
Guide me in the ways of your righteousness, and show me your salvation.
Make my waies to please thee, and then thou wilt make mine enemies to be at peace with me.
Help me act in a way that pleases you, and then you will help my enemies be at peace with me.
23. Upon the Scots delivering the KING to the English, and His Captivity at Holmeby.
Y Et may I justifie those Scots to all the world in this. That they have not deceived me; for I never trusted to them further then to men: if I am sold by them, I am only sorry they should do it: and that My price should be so much above My Saviors.
Y Yet I can justify those Scots to everyone in this. They didn't deceive me; I never trusted them more than I would trust any other men. If they betray me, I’m just sorry that they would do it and that my worth is so much higher than that of my Savior.
These are but further Essays which God will have Me make of mans uncertainty, the more to fix Me on himself, who never faileth them that trust in him; though the Reeds of Ægypt break under the hand of him that leans on them, yet the Rock of Israel will be an everlasting stay and defence.
These are just more essays that God wants me to write about human uncertainty, to help me focus on Him, who never lets down those who trust in Him; even though the reeds of Egypt break under the weight of those who lean on them, the Rock of Israel will always be a reliable support and protection.
Gods Providence commands Me to retire from all to himself, that in him I may enjoy My Self, which I lose, while I let out My hopes to others.
God's guidance tells me to withdraw from everything and focus on Him, so that I can truly enjoy myself, something I lose when I place my hopes in others.
The solitude & captivity to which I am now reduced, gives Me leisure enough to study the worlds vanity and inconstancie.
The solitude and confinement I find myself in now give me plenty of time to reflect on the world's vanity and inconsistency.
God sees 'tis fit to deprive Me of Wife, Children, Armie, Friends, and Freedom, that I may be wholly his, who alone is all.
God finds it right to take away my wife, children, army, friends, and freedom so that I may belong entirely to Him, who is everything.
No Restraint shall ensnare my Soul in sin; nor gain that of me which may make my Enemies more insolent, my Friends ashamed, or my Name accursed.
No restraint will trap my soul in sin; nor will it take from me what could make my enemies more arrogant, my friends embarrassed, or my name cursed.
They have no great cause to triumph, that they have got my Person into their power; since my Soul is still my own: nor shall they ever gain my Consent against my Conscience.
They have no real reason to celebrate just because they have control over my body; my soul still belongs to me. They will never get my agreement if it goes against my conscience.
What they call obstinacie, I know God accounts honest constancie, from which Reason and Religion, as well as Honor, forbid Me to recede.
What they call stubbornness, I know God sees as honest loyalty, from which Reason and Religion, as well as Honor, forbid me to back down.
'Tis evident now, that it was not Evil Counsellors with Me, but a good Conscience in Me, which hath been fought against; nor did they ever intend to bring Me to my Parliament, till they had brought My mind to their obedience.
It's clear now that it wasn't bad advisors with me, but a clear conscience within me that has been challenged; they never intended to bring me to my Parliament until they had forced my thoughts to conform to their will.
Should I grant what some men desire, I should be such as they with Me, not more a King, and far less both Man and Christian.
Should I give in to what some men want, I would be like them with me, no more a King, and much less both a Man and a Christian.
What Tumults and Armies could not obtain, neither shall Restraint; which though it have a little of safety to a Prince, yet it hath not more of danger.
What conflicts and armies couldn't achieve, neither will restraint; which, while it offers a bit of safety to a prince, also carries just as much danger.
The fear of men shall never be my snare; nor shal the love of any liberty entangle my soul: Better others betray me, then my self: and that the price of my liberty should be my conscience; [page 203] the greatest injuries my Enemies seek to inflict upon me, cannot be without my own consent.
The fear of men will never trap me; nor will the love of any freedom ensnare my soul. It's better for others to betray me than for me to betray myself; and if my freedom comes at the cost of my conscience, then so be it. The worst harm my enemies want to do to me can't happen without my own agreement. [page 203]
While I can deny with Reason, I shall defeat the greatest impressions of their malice, who neither know how to use worthily what I have already granted; nor what to require more of me but this, That I would seem willing to help them to destroy my self and mine.
While I can argue logically, I will overcome the worst of their spite, as they neither know how to properly appreciate what I have already given nor understand what more to ask of me except this: that I appear willing to help them ruin myself and my own.
Although they should destroy me, yet they shall have no cause to despise me.
Although they should destroy me, they will have no reason to look down on me.
Neither liberty nor life are so dear to me, as the peace of my Conscience, the Honor of my Crowns, and the welfare of my People; which my word may injure more then any War can do; while I gratifie a few to oppresse all.
Neither liberty nor life is as precious to me as the peace of my conscience, the honor of my crowns, and the well-being of my people; which my word may harm more than any war can, if I please a few at the expense of oppressing all.
The Laws wil by Gods blessing, revive, with the love and Loyaltie of my Subjects; if I bury them not by my Consent, and cover them in that grave of dishonor and injustice, which some mens violence hath digged for them.
The laws will, with God's blessing, come back to life along with the love and loyalty of my subjects; if I don’t bury them with my consent and hide them in that grave of dishonor and injustice that some people's violence has dug for them.
If my Captivity or Death must be the price of their redemption, I grudge not to pay it.
If my captivity or death is the price for their freedom, I don’t mind paying it.
No condition can make a King miserable, which carries not with it, his Souls, his Peoples, and Posterities thraldom.
No situation can make a King unhappy unless it also brings misery to his soul, his people, and future generations.
After-times may see, what the blindnesse of this Age will not; and God may at length shew my Subjects, that I chuse rather to suffer for them, then with them; happily I might redeem my self to some shew of liberty, if I would [page 204] consent to enslave them: I had rather hazard the ruine of one King, then to confirm many Tyrants over them, from whom I pray God deliver them, what ever becomes of me, whose solitude hath not left me alone.
After a while, people may understand what the ignorance of this time prevents them from seeing; and God might eventually show my subjects that I'd rather suffer for them than compromise with them. I could perhaps save myself some freedom if I agreed to enslave them. I'd rather risk the downfall of one king than allow many tyrants over them, from whom I pray God to save them, no matter what happens to me, whose solitude has not left me alone. [page 204]
For thou, O God, infinitely Good, and Great, art with me, whose presence is better then life, and whose service is perfect freedom.
For you, O God, infinitely Good and Great, are with me, whose presence is better than life, and whose service is perfect freedom.
Own me for thy Servant, and I shall never have cause to complain for want of that liberty which becomes a Man, a Christian, and a King.
Consider me your servant, and I will never have a reason to complain about lacking the freedom that is fitting for a man, a Christian, and a king.
Blesse me still with Reason, as a Man; with Religion, as a Christian; and with constancie in Justice, as a King.
Bless me still with reason, like a man; with faith, as a Christian; and with steadfastness in justice, as a king.
Though thou sufferest me to be stript of all outward ornaments, yet preserve me ever in those enjoyments wherein I may enjoy thy self; and which cannot be taken from me against my will.
Even though you allow me to be stripped of all outward decorations, please keep me always in those joys where I can enjoy you, and which cannot be taken from me against my will.
Let no fire of affliction boile over my passion to any impatience or sordid fears.
Let no fire of suffering boil over my passion into impatience or petty fears.
There be many that say of me, There is no help for me: do thou lift up the light of thy Countenance upon me, and I shall want neither Safetie, Libertie, nor Majestie.
Many people say about me, "There's no help for him." Lift up the light of your presence on me, and I will lack for neither safety, freedom, nor dignity.
Give me that measure of patience and constancie which my condition now requires.
Give me the patience and consistency I need right now.
My strength is scattered, my expectation from Men defeated, my Person restrained: O be not thou far from me, lest my enemies prevail too much against me.
I'm feeling weak, my trust in people is crushed, and I'm feeling trapped: Oh, please don't stay away from me, or my enemies will overpower me.
I am become a wonder, and a scorn to many: O be thou my helper and defender.
I have become a marvel and a source of ridicule for many: Oh, be my helper and protector.
Shew some token upon me for good, that they that hate me may be ashamed, because thou Lord, hast holpen and comforted me; for establish me with thy free Spirit, that I may do and suffer thy will, as thou wouldst have me.
Show me a sign of your favor, so that those who hate me will be ashamed, because you, Lord, have helped and comforted me; for establish me with your free Spirit, so that I can do and endure your will, as you want me to.
Be mercifull to me, O Lord, for my soul trusteth in thee: yea, and in the shadow of thy wings will I make my refuge, untill these calamities be over-past.
Be merciful to me, Lord, for my soul trusts in you: yes, I will take refuge in the shadow of your wings until these troubles pass by.
Arise to deliver me, make no long tarrying, O my God. Though thou killest me, yet will I trust in thy mercy, and my Saviours merit.
Rise up to save me, and don’t delay, O my God. Even if you kill me, I will still trust in your mercy and my Savior's worthiness.
I know that my Redeemer liveth; though thou leadest me through the vail and shadow of death, yet shall I fear none ill.
I know that my Redeemer is alive; even though you guide me through the valley and shadow of death, I will fear no harm.
24. Upon their denying His Majestie the Attendance of His Chaplains.
W Hen providence was pleased to deprive Me of all other civil comforts and secular attendants, I thought the absence of them all might best be supplied by the attendance of some of my Chaplains, whom for their Function I reverence, and for their Fidelitie I have cause to love. By their Learning, Pietie, and Praiers, I hoped to be either better enabled to sustain the want of all other enjoyments, or better fitted for the recovery and use of them in Gods good time; so reaping by their pious help a spiritual harvest of grace amidst the thorns, and after the plowings of temporal crosses.
W hen fate decided to take away all other comforts and worldly company, I thought being around some of my Chaplains might fill that void. I respect them for their role and have reasons to care for them because of their loyalty. With their knowledge, devotion, and prayers, I hoped to either cope better without all other pleasures or be more prepared to regain and enjoy them when the time is right, drawing on their spiritual support to find grace amid hardships and after enduring life's challenges.
The truth is, I never needed or desired more the service and assistance of men judiciously pious, and soberly devout.
The truth is, I never needed or wanted more the help and support of wise, religious, and seriously devoted men.
The solitude they have confined me unto, adds the wildernesse to my temptations: For the company they obtrude upon me, is more sad then any solitude can be.
The isolation they've put me in only heightens my temptations. The company they impose on me is sadder than any solitude could ever be.
If I had asked my Revenues, my power of the Militia, or any one of my Kingdoms, it had bin [page 207] no wonder to have been denied in those things, where the evil policy of men forbids all just restitution, lest they should confess an injurious usurpation: But to deny me the ghostly comfort of my Chaplains seems a greater rigor & barbarity, then is ever used by christians to the meanest prisoners, & greatest malefactors, whom though the justice of the law deprive of worldly comforts, yet the mercy of religion allows them the benefit of their Clergy, as not aiming at once to destroy their Bodies, and to damn their Souls.
If I had asked for my income, my control over the Militia, or any part of my Kingdoms, it would have been no surprise to be denied those things, where the flawed policies of people prevent any rightful restitution, lest they acknowledge an unjust takeover. But to deny me the spiritual support of my Chaplains feels like a greater cruelty and barbarism than what even Christians show to the most pitiful prisoners and the worst criminals. Although the law may take away their worldly comforts, the mercy of religion still allows them the support of their Clergy, as it does not intend to destroy their bodies and condemn their souls at the same time.
But my agony must not be relieved with the presence of any one good Angel; for such I account a learned, godly, and discreet Divine: and such I would have all mine to be.
But my pain shouldn’t be eased by the presence of just any good angel; I consider a learned, godly, and wise divine to be that. And I would want all of mine to be like that.
They that envie my being a King, are loth I should be a Christian: while they seek to deprive me of all things else, they are afraid I should save my Soul.
Those who envy me for being a king are reluctant for me to be a Christian: while they try to take everything else from me, they fear I might save my soul.
Other sense, Charity it self can hardly pick out of those many harsh repulses I received, as to that request so often made for the attendance of some of my Chaplains.
Other than charity itself, it's tough to identify the numerous harsh rejections I faced regarding the many requests made for the presence of some of my chaplains.
I have sometime thought the Unchristiannes of those denials might arise from a displeasure some men had to see me prefer my own Divines before their Ministers: whom, though I respect for that worth and piety wch may be in them, yet I cannot think them so proper for [page 208] any present comforters or Physitians, Who have (some of them at least) had so great an influence in occasioning these calamities, and inflicting these wounds upon Me.
I sometimes think that the unchristian nature of those rejections might stem from some people's displeasure at seeing me favor my own clergy over their ministers. While I respect the worth and piety that may be present in them, I just don't believe they are the right comforters or healers, especially since some of them have had such a significant role in causing these troubles and inflicting wounds on me. [page 208]
Nor are the soberest of them so apt for that devotional compliance, and juncture of hearts, which I desire to bear in those holy Offices to be performed with me, and for me; since their judgments standing at a distance from me, or in jealousie of me, or in opposition against me, their Spirits cannot so harmoniously accord with mine, or mine with theirs, either in Prayer or other holy duties, as is meet, and most comfortable; whose golden rule, and bond of Perfection consists in that of mutual Love and Charitie.
Nor are the most serious among them likely to join in the heartfelt devotion that I wish to share during those holy services performed with and for me. Since their judgments are distant from me, fueled by jealousy or in opposition, their spirits can't align with mine as they should, whether in prayer or other sacred duties, which is what is fitting and most comforting. The ultimate principle and standard of perfection lies in mutual love and charity.
Some remedies are worse then the disease, and some comforters more miserable then misery it self; when like Job's friends, they seek not to fortifie ones minde with patience; but perswade a man by betraying his own Innocency, to despair of Gods mercy; and by justifying their injuries, to strengthen the hands, and harden the heart of insolent Enemies.
Some remedies are worse than the disease, and some comforters are even more miserable than misery itself; when, like Job's friends, they don’t try to strengthen one's mind with patience but instead persuade a person to lose hope in God's mercy by betraying their own innocence, and by justifying their wrongdoings, they empower and harden the hearts of arrogant enemies.
I am so much a friend to all Church-men, that have any thing in them beseeming that sacred Function, that I have hazarded my own interests, chiefly upon Conscience and Constancie, to maintain their Rights; whom [page 209] the more I looked upon as Orphans, and under the sacrilegious eyes of many cruell and rapacious Reformers; so I thought it my dutie the more to appear as a Father, and a Patron for them and the Church. Although I am very unhandsomly requited by some of them; who may live to repent no lesse for My sufferings, then their own ungrateful errours, and that injurious contempt and meannesse, which they have brought upon their Calling and Persons.
I’m such a friend to all church leaders who embody the sacred role that I’ve risked my own interests, primarily for the sake of conscience and commitment, to defend their rights. I see them more as orphans, under the cruel gaze of many harsh and greedy reformers. Therefore, I felt it was my duty to take on the role of a father and supporter for them and the church. Even though some of them have treated me poorly, they may eventually regret my suffering just as much as their own ungrateful mistakes and the disrespect and lowliness they’ve brought upon their profession and themselves.
I pity al of them, I despise none: only I thought I might have leave to make choice of some for My special Attendance, who were best approved in My Judgment & most sutable to My affection: For, I held it better to seem undevout, and to hear no mans Praiers, then to be forced, or seem to comply with those Petitions to which the heart cannot consent, nor the tongue say Amen, without contradicting a mans own understanding, or belying his own Soul.
I feel sorry for all of them, and I don’t hate any of them: I just thought I’d have the right to choose a few for my special attention, those who I felt were the most deserving in my judgment and the most suited to my feelings. I believed it was better to appear ungrateful and not listen to anyone’s prayers than to be forced, or to appear as if I’m agreeing with requests that my heart can’t accept, or that my tongue can’t say Amen, without going against my own understanding or betraying my own soul.
In Devotions, I love neither profane boldnesse, nor pious non-sence; but such an humble and judicious gravitie as shews the Speaker to be at once considerate both of Gods Majestie, the Churches Honour, and his own vilenesse; both knowing what things God allows him to ask, and in what manner it becomes a sinner to supplicate the divine mercie for himself, and others.
In Devotions, I appreciate neither disrespectful boldness nor pious nonsense; instead, I value a humble and thoughtful seriousness that shows the speaker is aware of God's greatness, the Church's dignity, and his own unworthiness; knowing both what God permits him to ask for and how a sinner should respectfully seek divine mercy for himself and others.
I am equally scandalised with all Praiers, that sound either imperiously, or rudely, and passionately; as either wanting humilitie to God, or charitie to men, or respect to the dutie.
I am equally appalled by all prayers that sound either commanding or rude and passionate; whether they lack humility towards God, charity towards people, or respect for the duty.
I confess I am better pleased as with studied and premeditated Sermons, so with such publick Forms of Praier, as are fitted to the Churches and every Christians daily and common necessities; because I am by them better assured, what I may join my heart unto, then I can be of any mans extemporary sufficiencie: which as I do not wholly exclude from publick occasions; so I allow its just libertie and use in private and devout retirements; where neither the solemnities of the dutie, nor the modest regards to others, do require so great exactness as to the outward manner of performance; Though the light of understanding, and the fervencie of affections I hold the main and most necessarie requisites both in constant, and occasionall, solitairie, and sociall Devotions.
I admit that I prefer well-prepared and planned sermons, as well as public prayers that are suitable for the church and the everyday needs of every Christian. This gives me more confidence in what I can truly focus my heart on, compared to relying on anyone’s spontaneous ability. While I don’t completely dismiss spontaneous expressions in public settings, I think they have a rightful place in private and personal moments of devotion, where the formality of the duty and concern for others don’t demand such precision in how it’s done. However, I believe that understanding and heartfelt emotion are the most important requirements for both regular and occasional, solitary and communal worship.
So that I must needs seem to all equal minds with as much reason to prefer the service of my own Chaplains before that of their Ministers, as I do the Liturgie before their Directorie.
So I must therefore appear to all fair-minded people with just as much reason to prefer the service of my own Chaplains over that of their Ministers, just as I do the Liturgy over their Directory.
In the one I have been alwaies educated and exercised; In the other, I am not yet Catechized, [page 211] nor acquainted: And if I were, yet should I not by that, as by any certain rule and Canon of Devotion, be able to follow or find out the indirect extravagancies of most of those men, who highly cry up that as a piece of rare composure and use, which is already as much despised and disused by many of them, as the Common-Prayer sometimes was by those men; a great part of whose Pietie hung upon that popular pin of railing against, and contemning the Government, and Liturgie of this Church. But, I had rather be condemned to the wo of Væ soli, then to that of Væ vobis Hypocritæ, by seeming to pray what I do not approve.
In the one I've always learned and practiced; in the other, I’m not yet taught or familiar. And even if I were, I still wouldn’t be able to follow or identify the misguided extremes of most of those people who praise it as a rare piece of order and usefulness, even though it has become as despised and neglected by many of them as Common Prayer once was by certain individuals. A significant portion of their piety depended on publicly criticizing and looking down on the government and liturgy of this Church. But I'd rather be condemned to the woe of Væ soli than to that of Væ vobis Hypocritæ, by pretending to pray for what I do not believe in.
It may be, I am esteemed by my Denyers sufficient of my Self to discharge my dutie to God as a Priest, though not to Men as a Prince.
It may be that my Denyers hold me in enough regard to fulfill my duty to God as a Priest, even if not to others as a Prince.
Indeed, I think both Offices, Regal & Sacerdotal, might well become the same Person; as anciently they were under one name, and the united rights of primogeniture: nor could I follow better presidents, if I were able, then those two eminent Kings, David and Solomon; not more famous for their Scepters and Crowns, then one was for devout Psalms and Praiers; the other for his divine Parables and Preaching: whence the one merited and assumed the name of a Prophet, the other of a Preacher. [page 212] Titles indeed of greater honour, where rightly placed, then any of those the Roman Emperors affected from the Nations they subdued: it being infinitely more glorious to convert Souls to Gods Church by the Word, then to conquer men to a subjection by the Sword.
Sure, I believe both offices, of King and Priest, could justifiably be held by the same person, as they once were under one title and the shared rights of firstborn. I couldn't find better examples to follow than those two great kings, David and Solomon; they are not only known for their scepters and crowns but also for one’s heartfelt psalms and prayers and the other’s profound parables and teachings. Thus, one earned and took on the title of Prophet, while the other was called the Preacher. [page 212] These are indeed titles of greater honor, when rightly assigned, than any those Roman Emperors sought from the nations they conquered; it is far more glorious to lead souls to God’s Church through the Word than to subdue people by the Sword.
Yet since the order of Gods wisdom and providence hath, for the most part, alwaies distinguished the gifts and offices of Kings, of Priests, of Princes and Preachers; both in the Jewish and Christian Churches: I am sorry to find My self reduced to the necessity of being both, or enjoying neither.
Yet since the order of God's wisdom and providence has, for the most part, always distinguished the roles and gifts of Kings, Priests, Princes, and Preachers, both in the Jewish and Christian Churches, I regret to find myself in a position where I must be both, or have neither.
For such as seek to deprive Me of Kingly Power and Soveraigntie; would no lesse enforce Me to live many Moneths without all Praiers, Sacraments, and Sermons, unlesse I become My own Chaplain.
For those who try to strip me of my royal power and sovereignty, they would force me to live for many months without any prayers, sacraments, or sermons, unless I become my own chaplain.
As I owe the Clergy the protection of a Christian King, so I desire to enjoy from them the benefit of their gifts and prayers; which I look upon as more prevalent then My own, or other mens; by how much they flow from minds more enlightned, and affections lesse distracted, then those which are encombered with secular affairs: besides, I think a greater blessing and acceptablenes attends those duties, which are rightly performed, as proper to, and within the limits of that calling, to which God [page 213] and the Church have specially designed and consecrated some men: And however, as to that Spirituall government, by which the devout Soul is subject to Christ, and through his merits daily offers it self and its services to God, every private believer is a King and a Priest, invested with the honour of a Royall Priest hood; yet as to Ecclesiastical order, and the outward policy of the Church, I think confusion in Religion will as certainly follow every mans turning Priest or Preacher, as it will in the State, where every one affects to rule as King.
As I owe the clergy the protection of a Christian King, I also want to receive the benefits of their gifts and prayers; I believe these are more powerful than my own or anyone else's because they come from minds that are more enlightened and hearts that are less distracted than those burdened by worldly affairs. Additionally, I think that a greater blessing and acceptance accompany the duties done correctly, which are specific to and within the limits of the calling that God [page 213] and the Church have particularly designated and consecrated for certain individuals. However, regarding the spiritual authority that allows the devout soul to be subject to Christ and, through His merits, to daily offer itself and its services to God, every individual believer is a King and a Priest, honored with a Royal Priesthood. Yet, concerning ecclesiastical order and the external governance of the Church, I believe that confusion in religion will inevitably follow if everyone decides to act as Priest or Preacher, just as chaos would arise in the State if everyone sought to rule as King.
I was always bred to more modest, and I think to more pious Principles: the consciousness to my spirituall defects makes Me more prize and desire those pious assistances, which holy and good Ministers, either Bishops or Presbyters, may afford Me; especially in these extremities, to which God hath been pleased to suffer some of my Subjects to reduce me; so as to leave them nothing more, but my life to take from Me: and to leave me nothing to desire, which I thought might less provoke their jealousie and offence to deny Me, then this of having some means afforded Me for my Souls comfort and support.
I was always raised to be more humble and, I believe, to have more devout principles. Being aware of my spiritual shortcomings makes me value and seek out the spiritual support that holy and good ministers, whether bishops or presbyters, can offer me, especially during these difficult times that God has allowed some of my subjects to bring upon me. They seem to have taken everything from me except my life, leaving me with nothing I desire that might provoke their jealousy or offense in denying me, apart from the means to find comfort and support for my soul.
To which end I made choice of men, as no way (that I know) scandalous, so every way eminent for their learning and piety, no less [page 214] then for their Loyalty: nor can I imagine any exceptions to be made against them, but onely this, that they may seem too able, and too well affected toward Me and My Service.
To achieve this, I selected individuals who are, in every way I can think of, both respected for their knowledge and commitment to faith, as well as their loyalty to me. I can’t think of any reasons to object to them, except perhaps that they might seem too capable and too dedicated to me and my work. [page 214]
But this is not the first service (as I count it the best) in which they have forced Me to serve my self; though I must confess I bear with more grief and impatience the want of My Chaplains, then of My other Servants; and next (if not beyond in some things) to the being sequestred from My Wife and Children; since from these indeed more of humane and temporary affections, but from those more of heavenly and eternall improvements may be expected.
But this isn't the first service (which I consider the best) in which they’ve made me serve myself; although I have to admit I struggle more with the lack of my Chaplains than with my other Servants. And next, though maybe not as much in some ways, is being separated from my Wife and Children; since from them I can expect more human and temporary feelings, while from the others I can expect more heavenly and eternal growth.
My comfort is, that in the enforced (not neglected) want of ordinary means, God is wont to afford extraordinary supplies of his Gifts and Graces.
My comfort is that, in the forced (not neglected) absence of ordinary means, God tends to provide extraordinary supplies of His gifts and grace.
If his Spirit will teach me, and help my infirmities in prayer, reading and meditation (as I hope he will) I shall need no other, either Orator, or Instructer.
If his Spirit will guide me and support my weaknesses in prayer, reading, and meditation (as I hope it will), I won't need anyone else, either a speaker or a teacher.
To thee therefore, O my God, do I direct my now solitary Prayers; what I want of others help, supply with the more immediate assistance of thy Spirit, which alone can both enlighten my darknesse, and quicken my dulnesse.
So to you, my God, I direct my solitary prayers; whatever I seek from others, provide me instead with the immediate help of your Spirit, which alone can both light up my darkness and invigorate my dullness.
O thou Sun of righteousness, thou sacred Fountain of heavenly light and heat, at once cleer and warm my heart, both by instructing of me, and interceding for me; In thee is all fulness, From thee all sufficiency, By thee is all acceptance. Thou art companie enough, and comfort enough; Thou art my King, be also my Prophet and my Priest. Rule me, teach me, pray in me, for me; and be thou ever with me.
O you Sun of righteousness, you holy Fountain of heavenly light and warmth, please clear and warm my heart by teaching me and interceding for me. In you is all fullness, from you all sufficiency, and by you all acceptance. You are enough company and enough comfort; You are my King, also be my Prophet and my Priest. Guide me, teach me, pray in me, for me; and always be with me.
The single wrestlings of Jacob prevailed with thee in that sacred Duel, when he had none to second him but thy selfe; who didst assist him with power to overcome thee, and by a welcome violence to wrest a blessing from thee.
The solo struggles of Jacob took place with you in that sacred battle when he had no one to support him but you; who did assist him with strength to defeat you, and through a welcomed force to wrest a blessing from you.
O look on me thy servant, in infinite mercy, whom thou didst once blesse with the joynt and sociated Devotion of others, whose servency might inflame the coldnesse of my affections towards thee: when wee went to meet in thy House with the voice of joy and gladnesse, worshipping thee in the unity of spirits, and with the bond of peace.
O look on me, your servant, with infinite mercy, whom you once blessed with the shared devotion of others, whose enthusiasm might ignite the coldness of my affections toward you: when we gathered to meet in your House with voices of joy and gladness, worshipping you in unity of spirit and with the bond of peace.
O forgive the neglect, and not improving of those happy opportunities.
Please forgive the neglect and the missed chances.
It is now thy pleasure that I should be as a Pelican in the wildernesse, as a Sparrow on the house top, and as a coale scattered from all those pious glowings and devout reflections, which might best kindle, preserve, and increase [page 216] the holy fire of thy Graces on the Altar of my heart, whence the sacrifices of prayers and incense of praises might be duly offered up to thee.
It is now your wish that I should be like a Pelican in the wilderness, like a Sparrow on the rooftop, and like a coal scattered from all those pious flames and heartfelt reflections, which could best ignite, maintain, and increase [page 216] the sacred fire of your grace on the altar of my heart, from which the offerings of prayers and the incense of praises might be properly presented to you.
Yet, O thou that breakest not the bruised reed nor quenchest the smoaking flax, do not despise the weakness of my prayers, nor the smotherings of my soul in this uncomfortable loannesse to which I am constrained by some mens uncharitable denials of those helps, which I much want, and no lesse desire.
Yet, O you who do not break the bruised reed nor extinguish the smoldering flax, please do not look down on the weakness of my prayers or the struggles of my soul in this uncomfortable loneliness that I’m forced into by some people's unkind refusals of the help I sorely need and deeply desire.
O let the hardness of their hearts occasion the softnings of mine to thee, and for them. Let their hatred kindle my love, let their unreasonable denials of my religious desires the more excite my prayers to thee: Let their inexorable deafnesse incline thine ear to me, who art a God easie to be intreated; thine ear is not heavie, that it cannot, nor thy heart hard, that it will not hear, nor thy hand shortned, that it cannot help me thy desolate Suppliant.
Oh, let their hard-heartedness soften my heart towards you and them. Let their hate ignite my love, and let their unreasonable refusals of my spiritual needs drive me to pray to you even more. Let their unyielding deafness draw your attention to me, for you are a God who is easy to be approached; your ear is not too heavy to hear, nor is your heart too hard to care, nor is your hand too short to help me, your desperate supplicant.
Thou permittest men to deprive me of those outward means which thou hast appointed in thy Church; but they cannot debarre me from the communion of that inward grace, which thou alone breathest into humble hearts.
You allow people to take away the external means you've set in your Church; but they can't prevent me from receiving that inner grace, which only you can inspire in humble hearts.
O make me such, and thou wilt teach me, thou wilt hear me, thou wilt help me: The broken and contrite heart I know thou wilt not despise: Thou, O Lord canst at once make me thy temple [page 217] thy Priest, thy Sacrifice, and thine Altar; while from an humble heart I (alone) daily offer up in Holy Meditations, fervent Prayers, and unfeigned Tears, my Self to thee; who preparest me for thee, dwellest in me and acceptest of me.
Make me who I need to be, and you will teach me, you will listen to me, you will help me. I know you won’t turn away from a broken and humble heart. You, O Lord, can instantly make me your temple, [page 217] your Priest, your Sacrifice, and your Altar; while from a humble heart I (alone) offer up each day in Holy Meditations, heartfelt Prayers, and genuine Tears, myself to you; who prepares me for you, lives in me, and accepts me.
Thou, O Lord, didst cause by secret supplies and miraculous infusions, that the handful of meal in the vessel should not spend, nor the little oyl in the cruise fail the widow, during the time of drought and dearth.
You, O Lord, made it so that through hidden provisions and miraculous blessings, the small amount of flour in the jar wouldn’t run out, nor would the little oil in the bottle fail the widow during the time of drought and scarcity.
O look on my soul, which as a widow, is now desolate and forsaken: Let not those saving truths I have formerly learned now fail my memory; nor the sweet effusions of thy Spirit, which I have sometime felt, now be wanting to my heart in this famine of ordinary and wholsom food for the refreshing of my soul.
Oh, look at my soul, which is now like a widow, desolate and abandoned: Don’t let the important truths I learned before slip from my memory; nor let the sweet feelings of Your Spirit, which I have sometimes experienced, be missing in my heart during this famine of regular and nourishing food for my soul's refreshment.
Which yet I had rather chuse then to feed from those hands who mingle my bread with ashes, and my wine with gall, rather tormenting, then teaching me; whose mouths are proner to bitter reproaches of me, then to hearty prayers for me.
I would rather choose this than to be fed by those hands that mix my bread with ashes and my wine with bitterness, who torment me rather than teach me; whose words are more likely to be bitter criticisms of me than sincere prayers for me.
Thou knowest, O Lord of truth, how oft they wrest thy holy Scriptures to my destruction, (which are clear for their subjection, and my preservation) O let it not be to their damnation.
You know, O Lord of truth, how often they twist your holy Scriptures for my destruction, (which are clear for their subjection, and my preservation) O let it not be to their damnation.
From the poyson under their tongues, from the snares of their lips, from the fire, and the swords of their words ever deliver me, O Lord, and all those loyal and religious hearts, who desire and delight in the prosperity of my soul, and who seek by their prayers to relieve this sadness and solitude of thy servant, O my King and my God.
O Lord, deliver me from the poison of their words, the traps of their speech, the fire, and the weapons of their language. Protect me and all those faithful and devoted hearts who want and take joy in the well-being of my soul, and who pray to ease the sadness and loneliness of your servant, my King and my God.
25. Penitential Meditations and Vows in the Kings solitude at Holmby.
G Ive ear to my words, O Lord, consider my Meditation, and hearken to the voyce of my cry, my King and my God, for unto thee will I pray.
G Listen to my words, Lord, pay attention to my thoughts, and hear the sound of my cry, my King and my God, I will pray to you.
I said in my haste, I am cast out of the sight of thine eyes; nevertheless, thou hearest the voyce of my supplication, when I cry unto thee.
I said in my haste, I am thrown out of your sight; still, you hear the voice of my plea when I call out to you.
If thou, Lord, shouldst be extream to mark what is done amiss, who can abide it? But there is mercy with thee, that thou mayest be feared; therefore shall sinners flie unto thee.
If you, Lord, kept a strict account of what we've done wrong, who could stand it? But there is mercy with you, so we can have reverence for you; that’s why sinners will run to you.
Forgive, I beseech thee, my personal, and my peoples sins; which are so far mine, as I have not improved the power thou gavest me, to thy glorie, and my Subjects good: Thou hast now brought me from the glorie and freedom of a King, to be a Prisoner to my own Subjects. Justlie, O Lord, as to thy over-ruling hand, because in many things I have rebelled against thee.
Forgive me, I humbly ask, for my personal sins and the sins of my people; they are partly my fault because I haven't used the power you gave me for your glory and the good of my subjects. You have now taken me from the glory and freedom of being a king to being a prisoner to my own subjects. You are just, O Lord, in your supreme authority, because in many ways I have rebelled against you.
Though thou hast restrained my person, yet enlarg my heart to thee, & thy grace towards me.
Even though you've held back my body, still expand my heart toward you and your grace for me.
I come far short of Davids pietie; yet since I may equal Davids afflictions, give me also the comforts, and the sure mercies of David.
I might not be as pious as David, but since I can match David's struggles, grant me also the comforts and the unwavering mercies of David.
Let the penitent sense I have of my sins, be an evidence to me, that thou hast pardoned them.
Let the remorse I feel for my sins be proof to me that you have forgiven them.
Let not the evils, which I and my Kingdoms have suffered seem little unto thee, though thou hast not punished us according to our sins.
Don’t underestimate the hardships that I and my kingdoms have endured, even though you haven’t punished us in proportion to our wrongdoings.
Turn thee (O Lord) unto me; have mercy upon me, for I am desolate and afflicted.
Turn to me, Lord; have mercy on me, for I am alone and suffering.
The sorrows of my heart are enlarged: O bring thou me out of my troubles.
Hast thou forgotten to be gracious, and shut up thy loving kindness in displeasure?
Have you forgotten to be kind and locked away your love in anger?
O remember thy compassions of old, and thy loving kindesses, which have been for many generations.
O remember your compassion from long ago and your kindness, which have lasted for many generations.
Let not the sins of our prosperitie deprive us of the benefit of thy afflictions.
Don't let our success cause us to miss out on the lessons from your struggles.
Let this fiery triall consume the drosse which in long peace and plentie we had contracted.
Let this intense trial burn away the impurities we've accumulated during long periods of peace and abundance.
Though thou continuest miseries, yet withdraw not thy grace; what is wanting of prosperitie, make up in patience and repentance.
Even though you continue to face hardships, don’t take away your grace; whatever is lacking in prosperity, make up for it with patience and repentance.
And if thy anger be not to be yet turned away, but thy hand of Justice must be stretched out still: Let it, I beseech thee, be against me, and my Fathers house; as for these sheep, what have they done?
And if your anger can’t be turned away yet, but your hand of Justice must still be extended: Let it, I beg you, be against me and my father's house; as for these sheep, what have they done?
Let my sufferings satiate the malice of mine, and thy Churches enemies.
Let my pain satisfy the hatred of mine, and your Church's enemies.
But let their crueltie never exceed the measure of my charitie.
But let their cruelty never go beyond the limits of my kindness.
Banish from me all thoughts of Revenge, that I may not lose the reward, nor thou the glorie of my patience.
Get rid of all thoughts of revenge for me, so I won’t lose my reward, and you won’t lose the glory of my patience.
As thou givest me an heart to forgive them, so I beseech thee, do thou forgive what they have done against thee and me.
As you give me a heart to forgive them, I ask you to forgive what they have done against you and me.
And now, O Lord, as thou hast given me an heart to pray unto thee; so hear and accept this Vow which I make before thee.
And now, O Lord, since you have given me a heart to pray to you, please hear and accept this vow that I make in front of you.
If thou wilt in mercie remember Me, and my Kingdoms; In continuing the light of thy Gospel, and settling thy true Religion among us:
If you will remember me in mercy, and my kingdoms; by continuing the light of your Gospel, and establishing your true religion among us:
In restoring to us the benefits of the Laws, and the due execution of Justice:
By bringing back the advantages of the laws and ensuring justice is carried out properly:
In suppressing the many schismes in Church, and Factions in State:
In putting an end to the various divisions in the Church, and conflicts in State:
If thou wilt restore me and mine to the Ancient rights and glory of my Predecessors:
If you will restore me and my family to the ancient rights and glory of my ancestors:
If thou wilt turn the hearts of my people to thy self in Pietie, to me in Loyaltie, and to one another in Charitie:
If you will turn the hearts of my people to you in kindness, to me in loyalty, and to one another in charity:
If thou wilt quench the flames, and withdraw the fewell of these Civill Wars:
If you want to put out the flames and pull back the fuel of these Civil Wars:
If thou wilt bless us with the freedom of Publike Counsels, and deliver the Honour of Parliaments from the insolency of the vulgar:
If you will bless us with the freedom of public discussions and protect the honor of parliaments from the arrogance of the common people:
If thou wilt keep me from the great offence of enacting any thing against my Conscience: and especially for consenting to sacrilegious rapines, and spoilings of thy Church:
If you want to prevent me from committing the serious wrongdoing of acting against my conscience, especially by agreeing to the sacrilegious thefts and plundering of your Church:
If thou wilt restore me to a capacity to glorifie thee in doing good, both to the Church and State:
If you will help me regain the ability to glorify you by doing good for both the Church and the State:
Then shall my soul praise thee, and Magnifie thy name before >my people.
Then my soul will praise you and lift up your name before my people.
Then shall thy glorie be dearer to me then my Crown; and the advancement of true Religion both in puritie and power be my chiefest care.
Then your glory will mean more to me than my crown; and the promotion of true religion, both in purity and strength, will be my top priority.
Then will I rule my People with justice, and my Kingdoms with equity:
Then I will govern my people with fairness and lead my kingdoms with equality:
If thou wilt bring me again with Peace safetie and honour, to my chiefest City and my Parliament:
If you will bring me back with peace, safety, and honor to my main city and my parliament:
If thou wilt again put the Sword of Justice into my hand to punish and protect:
If you will once again put the Sword of Justice in my hand to punish and protect:
Then will I make all the world to see, and my very Enemies to enjoy the benefit of this Vow and resolution of Christian charitie, which I now make unto thee O Lord.
Then I will make everyone see, and even my enemies will enjoy the benefits of this vow and commitment to Christian charity that I am making to you, O Lord.
As I do freely pardon for Christ's sake those that have offended me in any kind; so my hand shall never be against any man to revenge what is past, in regard of any particular injurie done to me.
Just as I freely forgive those who have hurt me for Christ's sake, I will never hold a grudge against anyone to get back at them for any past wrongs done to me.
We have been mutually punished in our unnaturall divisions, for thy sake O Lord, and for the love of my Redeemer have I purposed this in my heart, That I will use all means in the waies of amnesty, and indempnitie; which may most fullie remove all feares, and burie all jealousies in forgetfulnesse.
We have both faced consequences for our unnatural divisions, for your sake, O Lord, and out of love for my Redeemer, I've decided in my heart that I will use every means available for reconciliation and forgiveness, which will completely eliminate all fears and bury all jealousies in forgetfulness.
Let thy mercies be towards me and mine, as my resolutions of Truth and Peace are towards my people.
Show me and my family your mercy, just as my commitment to Truth and Peace is towards my people.
Hear my praier O Lord, which goeth not out of feigned lips.
Hear my prayer, O Lord, which comes from sincere lips.
O my soul commit thy way to the Lord, trust in him and he shall bring it to pass.
Oh my soul, put your trust in the Lord, and he will make it happen.
But if thou wilt not restore me and mine, what am I that I should charge thee foolishly?
But if you won't restore me and mine, what right do I have to accuse you foolishly?
Thou, ô Lord hast given, and thou hast taken, Blessed be thy name.
You, O Lord, have given, and you have taken, Blessed be your name.
May my people and thy Church be happie if not by me, yet without me.
May my people and your Church be happy, if not because of me, then without me.
26. Upon the Armies surprisall of the King at Holmby, and the ensuing distractions in the two Houses, the Army, and the City.
W Hat part God will have me now to act or suffer in this new and strange scene of affaires, I am not much solicitous; some little practise will serve that man, who only seeks to represent a part of honesty and honour.
W Hat role does God want me to play or endure in this new and unusual situation? I'm not too worried about it; a bit of experience is enough for someone who just aims to embody a bit of honesty and honor.
This surprize of me tels the world, that a King cannot be so low, but he is considerable, adding weight to that party where he appears.
This surprise about me tells the world that a King cannot be so low that he isn’t significant, adding weight to whatever side he supports.
This motion, like others of the Times, seems excentrique and irregular, yet not well to be resisted or quieted: Better swim down such a stream, then in vain to strive against it.
This motion, like others from the Times, seems strange and unpredictable, yet it's hard to resist or ignore: It's better to go with the flow than to struggle against it in vain.
These are but the struglings of those twins, which lately one womb enclosed, the younger striving to prevail against the elder; what the Presbyterians have hunted after, the Independents now seek to catch for themselves.
These are just the struggles of those twins, which were recently enclosed in one womb, the younger trying to overcome the older; what the Presbyterians have pursued, the Independents now aim to seize for themselves.
So impossible it is for lines to be drawn from the center, and not to divide from each other, so much the wider, by how much they go farther from the point of union.
So impossible it is for lines to be drawn from the center and not to separate from each other, the farther they go from the point where they meet.
That the Builders of Babel should from division fall to confusion, is no wonder; but for those that pretend to build Jerusalem, to divide their tongues and hands, is but an ill Omen; and sounds too like the fury of those Zealots, whose intestine bitterness and divisions were the greatest occasion of the last fatall destruction of that Citie.
That the Builders of Babel would end up confused because of division is no surprise; however, for those who claim to be building Jerusalem to divide their words and actions is a bad sign; it resembles the fury of those Zealots, whose internal bitterness and divisions were the main cause of the city's tragic downfall.
Well may I change my Keepers and Prison, but not my captive condition, onely with this hope of bettering, that those who are so much professed Patrons for the Peoples Liberties, cannot be utterly against the Liberty of their King; what they demand for their own Consciences, they cannot in Reason deny to mine.
Well, I may change my guards and my prison, but I can't change my captive state, except for this hope of improvement: those who claim to be strong supporters of the people's freedoms cannot be completely against the freedom of their King; what they ask for their own consciences, they can't reasonably deny to mine.
In this they seem more ingenuous, then the [page 225] Presbyterian rigour, who sometimes complaining of exacting their conformity to laws, are become the greatest Exactours of other mens submission to their novel injunctions, before they are stamped with the Authority of Laws, which they cannot well have without my Consent.
In this, they appear more genuine than the [page 225] Presbyterian strictness, who sometimes complain about enforcing their conformity to rules, but have become the greatest enforcers of others' submission to their new demands before those demands are backed by the Authority of Laws, which they can't truly have without my Consent.
'Tis a great argument, that the Independents think themselves manumitted from their Rivals service, in that they carry on a businesse of such consequence, as the assuming my Person into the Armies custody, without any commission, but that of their own will and power. Such as will thus adventure on a KING, must not be thought over-modest, or timerous to carry on any designe they have a mind to.
It's a strong point that the Independents believe they’re free from their rivals’ control because they’re handling something so important, like taking me into the army’s custody without any official order, just relying on their own will and authority. Those who dare to act against a KING shouldn't be seen as too modest or fearful to pursue any plans they have in mind.
Their next motion menaces, and scares both the two Houses and the City: which soon after acting over again that former part of Tumultuary motions, (never questioned, punished or repented) must now suffer for both; and see their former sin in the glasse of the present terrours and distractions.
Their next move threatens and frightens both the two Houses and the City: which soon after repeating that earlier part of chaotic actions, (never questioned, punished, or regretted) must now face the consequences for both; and see their past mistakes reflected in the mirror of current fears and distractions.
No man is so blinde as not to see herein the hand of divine Justice; They that by Tumults first occasioned the raising of Armies, must now be chastned by their own Army for new Tumults.
No one is so blind that they can’t see the hand of divine Justice in this; those who first caused riots and unrest must now be punished by their own army for creating new chaos.
So hardly can men be content with one sin, [page 226] but add sin to sin, till the later punish the former; such as were content to see Me and many Members of both Houses driven away by the first unsuppressed Tumults, are now forced to flie to an Armie or defend themselves against them.
So it's hard for people to be satisfied with just one sin, [page 226] but they keep adding sin to sin, until the later ones punish the earlier; those who were okay with seeing me and many members of both Houses driven away by the initial uncontrolled riots are now forced to flee to an army or defend themselves against them.
But who can unfold the riddle of some mens justice? The Members of both Houses who at first withdrew (as my Self was forced to do) from the rudeness of the Tumults, were counted Deserters, and outed of their places in Parliament.
But who can figure out the mystery of some people's sense of justice? The members of both houses who initially stepped back (as I had to do) from the chaos of the riots were labeled as deserters and lost their positions in Parliament.
Such as stayed then, and enjoyed the benefit of the Tumults, were asserted for the onely Parliament-men: now the Fliers from, and Forsakers of their Places, carry the Parliamentary power along with them; complain highly against the Tumults, and vindicate themselves by an Armie: such as remained and kept their stations, are looked upon as Abettors of Tumultuary Insolencies, and Betrayers of the Freedom and Honour of Parliament.
Those who stayed and took advantage of the chaos were recognized as the only true Parliament members. Now, those who abandoned their posts are taking the Parliament's power with them; they loudly complain about the unrest and defend themselves with an army. Meanwhile, those who remained and held their ground are seen as supporters of the chaotic behavior and betrayers of the Parliament's freedom and honor.
Thus is Power above all Rule, Order, and Law; where men look more to present Advantages then their Consciences, and the unchangeable rules of Justice; while they are Judges of others, they are forced to condemn themselves.
Thus, Power is above all Rule, Order, and Law; where people focus more on immediate benefits than their Consciences, and the unchangeable rules of Justice; while they judge others, they are compelled to condemn themselves.
I see Vengeance pursues and overtakes (as the Mice and Rats are said to have done the Bishop in Germanie) them that thought to have escaped, and fortified themselves most impregnably against it, both by their multitude and compliance.
I see that Vengeance chases down and catches up with those who thought they could get away, just like the Mice and Rats are said to have done to the Bishop in Germanie. They believed they were safe because of their numbers and cooperation.
Whom the Laws cannot, God will punish by their own crimes and hands.
Who the laws can't reach, God will punish through their own crimes and actions.
I cannot but observe this divine Justice, yet with sorrow and pity; for, I always wished so well to Parliament and Citie, that I was sorry to see them do or suffer any thing unworthy such great and considerable Bodies in this Kingdom.
I can't help but notice this divine Justice, but it makes me sad and sympathetic; because I always cared so much for Parliament and the City that I felt sorry to see them do or endure anything unworthy of such important institutions in this Kingdom.
I was glad to see them onely scared and humbled, not broken by that shaking: I never had so ill a thought of those Cities, as to despair of their Loyaltie to Me; which mistakes might eclipse, but I never beleeved malice had quite put out.
I was glad to see them only shaken and humbled, not broken by that tremor: I never thought so poorly of those cities as to despair of their loyalty to me; such misunderstandings might cloud my judgment, but I never believed malice had completely extinguished it.
I pray God the storm be yet wholly passed over them, upon whom I look as Christ did sometime over Jerusalem, as objects of my prayers and tears, with compassionate grief, foreseeing those severer scatterings which will certainly befall such as wantonly refuse to be [page 228] gathered to their duty: fatall blindnesse frequently attending and punishing wilfulnesse, so that men shall not be able at last to prevent their sorrows, who would not timely repent of their sins; nor shall they be suffered to enjoy the comforts, who securely neglect the counsels belonging to their peace. They will finde that brethren in iniquitie are not far from becoming insolent Enemies, there being nothing harder then to keep ill men long in one minde.
I pray that God ensures the storm has completely passed over those I look at with the same compassion Christ had for Jerusalem. They are the focus of my prayers and tears, as I sorrowfully anticipate the harsher divisions that will undoubtedly come to those who carelessly refuse to take on their responsibilities. Fatal blindness often follows and punishes stubbornness, so that those who won't repent in time will ultimately be unable to avoid their sorrows. They will also be denied the comforts that come to those who securely ignore the counsel meant for their peace. They will find that companions in wrongdoing are not far from becoming arrogant enemies, as it’s incredibly difficult to keep wicked people united in one mindset. [page 228]
Nor is it possible to gain a fair period for those notions which go rather in a round and circle of fansie, then in a right line of reason tending to the Law, the onely center of publike consistency; whither I pray God at last bring all sides.
Nor can one obtain a reasonable timeframe for those ideas that float more in a cycle of imagination rather than in a straight line of logic aimed at the Law, the only center of public consistency; to which I pray God to eventually guide all parties.
Which will easily be done, when we shall fully see how much more happie we are, to be subject to the known Laws, then to the various wils of any men, seem they never so plausible at first.
Which will be easy to see when we fully understand how much happier we are to be subject to established laws than to the ever-changing wishes of any individuals, no matter how reasonable they may seem at first.
Vulgar compliance with any illegal and extravagant wayes, like violent motions in nature, soon grows weary of itself, and ends in a refractory sullennesse: Peoples rebounds are oft in their faces, who first put them upon those violent strokes.
Vulgar compliance with any illegal and extravagant ways, like violent actions in nature, quickly becomes tiresome and ends in stubborn sulkiness: People often reflect the consequences in their faces of those who first encouraged them to take such extreme measures.
For the Army (which is so far excusable, as they act according to Souldiers principles, and [page 229] interests, demanding pay and indemnity) I think it necessary, in order to the publike peace, that they should be satisfied, as far as is just; no man being more prone to consider them then my Self: though they have fought against Me, yet I cannot but so far esteem that valour and gallantry they have sometime shewed, as to wish I may never want such men to maintain my Self, my Laws, and my Kingdoms, in such a peace, as wherein they may enjoy their share and proportion, as much as any men.
For the Army (which is understandable, since they operate based on soldiers' principles and interests, demanding pay and compensation) I believe it's necessary, for the sake of public peace, that they be satisfied, as long as it’s fair; no one is more inclined to consider them than I am. Although they have fought against me, I can’t help but appreciate the bravery and courage they’ve sometimes shown. I hope I will always have such men to support me, my laws, and my kingdoms, in a way that allows them to enjoy their fair share, just like everyone else.
But thou, O Lord, who art perfect Unity in a sacred Trinity, in mercy behold those whom thy Justice hath divided.
But you, O Lord, who are perfect Unity in a sacred Trinity, in your mercy look upon those whom your Justice has divided.
Deliver me from the strivings of my People, and make Me to see how much they need my prayers and pity, who agreed to fight against me, and yet are now ready to fight against one another, to the continuance of my Kingdoms distractions.
Free me from the struggles of my people, and help me see how much they need my prayers and compassion. They who were willing to fight against me are now ready to turn against each other, which only adds to the chaos in my kingdom.
Discover to all sides the ways of peace from which they have swerved: which consists not in the divided wils of Parties, but in the point and due observation of the Laws.
Explore all the paths to peace that they've strayed from: which isn't about the conflicting desires of different groups, but about understanding and following the law properly.
Make me willing to go whither thou wilt lead me by thy providence; and be thou ever with me, that I may see thy constancy in the worlds varieti and changes.
Help me be ready to go wherever you guide me with your plans; and always stay close to me, so I can see your faithfulness through the ups and downs of life.
Make me even such as thou wouldst have Me, that I may at last enjoy that safetie and tranquillity which thou alone canst give Me.
Make me like you want me to be, so I can finally experience the safety and peace that only you can give me.
Divert, I pray thee, O Lord, thy heavie wrath justly hanging over those populous Cities, whose plenty is prone to add fewel to their luxurie, their wealth to make them wanton, their multitudes tempting them to securitie, and their securitie exposing them to unexpected miseries.
Lord, I ask you to turn away your heavy anger that is rightfully hanging over those crowded cities, where abundance leads to indulgence, their wealth makes them reckless, their numbers encourage complacency, and their safety leaves them vulnerable to unforeseen hardships.
Give them eys to see, hearts to consider, wils to embrace, and courage to act those things which belong to thy glorie, and the publique Peace, lest their calamitie come upon them as an armed man.
Give them eyes to see, hearts to understand, wills to accept, and courage to do what leads to your glory and the public peace, so that their misfortune doesn’t overtake them like a fierce warrior.
Teach them that they cannot want Enemies who abound in sin; nor shall they be long un-disarmed and un-destroyed, who with an high hand persisting to fight against Thee, and the cleer convictions of their own Consciences, fight more against themselves, then ever they did against Me.
Teach them that they cannot desire enemies who abound in sin; nor will they remain unarmed and undestroyed for long, those who, with a strong hand, continue to fight against You and the clear convictions of their own consciences, end up fighting more against themselves than they ever did against Me.
Their sins exposing them to thy Justice, their riches to others injuries, their number to Tumults, and Tumults to confusion.
Their sins reveal them to your Justice, their wealth makes them vulnerable to others' harm, their numbers lead to chaos, and chaos results in disorder.
Though they have with much forwardnesse helped to destroy Me; yet let not my fall be their ruine.
Even though they have eagerly contributed to my downfall, I don’t want my collapse to be their destruction.
Let Me not so much consider, hither what they have done, or I have suffered [chiefly at first, by them] as to forget to imitate my crucified Redeemer, [page 231] to plead their ignorance for their pardon; and in my dying extremities to pray to Thee, O Father, to forgive them, for they know not what they did.
Let me not get so caught up in what they've done or how I've suffered [especially at first, because of them] that I forget to follow my crucified Redeemer, [page 231] to excuse their ignorance in hopes of their forgiveness; and in my final moments, to pray to You, O Father, to forgive them, for they don't know what they're doing.
The tears they have denied me in my saddest condition, give them grace to bestow upon themselves; who the lesse they were for me, the more cause they have to weep for themselves.
The tears they denied me in my saddest moments, may they find the grace to give to themselves; the less they were for me, the more reason they have to cry for themselves.
O let not my blood be upon them and their Children, whom the fraud and faction of some, not the malice of all, have excited to crucifie me.
Oh, let my blood not be on them and their children, whom the deceit and schemes of a few, not the hatred of all, have pushed to crucify me.
But thou, O Lord, canst and wilt (as thou didst my Redeemer) both exalt and perfect me by my sufferings, which have more in them of thy Mercie, then of mans Crueltie, or thy own Justice.
But you, Lord, can and will (just like you did for my Redeemer) both lift me up and complete me through my sufferings, which contain more of your Mercy than of human Cruelty or your own Justice.
27. To the Prince of Wales.
S On, If these Papers with some others, wherein I have set down the private reflections of my Conscience, and my most impartiall thoughts touching the chief passages, which have been most remarkable or disputed in my late troubles, come to your hands, to whom they are chiefly designed; they may be so far usefull to you, as to state your judgement aright in what hath passed; whereof a pious is the best use can be made; and they may also give you some directions, how to remedy the present distempers, and prevent (if God will) the like for time to come.
S On, if these papers, along with a few others where I've written my personal reflections and my most unbiased thoughts on the main events that have been significant or controversial during my recent troubles, reach you, the intended recipient, they may be useful in helping you accurately understand what has happened. The best way to use them is with a thoughtful approach, and they might also provide you with some guidance on how to address the current issues and prevent similar ones in the future, if it's God's will.
It is some kind of deceiving and lessening the injury of my long restraint, when I find my leisure and solitude have produced something worthy of my self, and usefull to you; That neither You nor any other may hereafter measure my Cause by the Successe, nor my judgment of things by my Misfortunes, which I count the greater by far, because they have so far lighted upon you and some others whom I have most cause to love as well as my self, and of whose unmerited sufferings I have a greater sense then of Mine own.
It’s somewhat deceptive and diminishes the impact of my long struggle when I realize that my time alone has produced something valuable for both myself and you. Let neither you nor anyone else judge my cause by its outcomes, nor my judgment of things by my misfortunes. I consider my misfortunes to be much worse, especially because they have affected you and a few others whom I love deeply, as much as I love myself, and I feel their undeserved suffering more acutely than my own.
But this advantage of wisdom You have above most Princes, that You have begun, and now spent some years of discretion, in the experience of troubles, and exercise of patience, wherein Piety, and all Vertues, both Morall and Politicall, are commonly better planted to a thriving (as trees set in winter) then in the warmth, and serenity of times, or amidst those delights, which usually attend Princes Courts in times of peace and plenty, which are prone, either to root up all plants of true Vertue and Honour, or to be contented only with some leaves, and withering formalities of them, without any reall fruits, such as tend to the publique good, for which Princes should alwaies remember they are born, and by providence designed.
But you have a unique advantage of wisdom over most rulers, as you have started and spent several years gaining insight through challenges and cultivating patience. In this process, true piety and all virtues, whether moral or political, are often better established, like trees planted in winter, than in comfort and calm times, or among the pleasures that usually come with royal courts during peace and abundance. These conditions tend to either uproot genuine virtue and honor or settle for mere superficial appearances without any real benefits, which are essential for the common good—something that rulers should always keep in mind as their purpose in life.
The evidence of which different education the holy Writ affords us in the contemplation of David and Rehoboam: The one prepared by many afflictions for a flourishing Kingdom, the other softned by the unparaleld prosperity of Solomons Court, and so corrupted to the great diminution, both for Peace, Honor, and Kingdom, by those flatteries, which are as unseparable from prosperous Princes, as Flies are from fruit in summer; whom adversitie, like cold weather, drives away.
The evidence of the different paths of education presented in the holy writings can be seen in the lives of David and Rehoboam: One was shaped by numerous hardships for a thriving kingdom, while the other was softened by the unmatched success of Solomon's court, leading to significant decline in Peace, Honor, and the Kingdom due to the flattery that clings to prosperous rulers just like flies to fruit in summer; adversity, like cold weather, drives them away.
I had rather you should be Charles le Bon, then le Grand, good then great. I hope God hath designed you to be both, having so early put you into that exercise of his Graces, and [page 234] gifts bestowed upon you, which may best weed out all vitious inclinations, and dispose you to those Princely endowments, and employments, which will most gain the love, and intend the welfare of those, over whom God shall place you.
I would rather you be Charles le Bon than le Grand, good rather than great. I hope God has intended for you to be both, having so early put you in the path of His graces and the gifts He has given you, which can help eliminate all bad tendencies and prepare you for those royal qualities and responsibilities that will earn the love and promote the well-being of those whom God places under your care. [page 234]
With God I would have you begin and end, who is King of Kings; the Soveraign disposer of the Kingdomes of the world, who pulleth down one, and setteth up another.
With God, I want you to start and finish, who is the King of Kings; the Sovereign ruler of the kingdoms of the world, who brings one down and raises up another.
The best Government, and highest Soveraignty you can attain to, is, to be subject to him, that the Scepter of his Word and Spirit, may rule in your heart.
The best government and highest authority you can achieve is to be under the guidance of Him, so that the power of His Word and Spirit can rule in your heart.
The true glory of Princes consists in advancing Gods Glory in the maintenance of true Religion, and the Churches good; Also in the dispensation of civil Power, with Justice and Honour to the publique peace.
The true glory of princes lies in promoting God's glory by upholding true religion and the good of the Church. It's also about exercising civil power with justice and honor for the sake of public peace.
Pietie will make you prosperous; at least it will keep you from being miserable; nor is he much a loser, that loseth all, yet saveth his own soul at last.
Pietie will bring you wealth; at the very least, it will keep you from being unhappy; and he isn’t really a failure who loses everything but ultimately saves his own soul.
To which Center of true happiness, God, I trust, hath and will graciously direct all these black lines of affliction, which he hath been pleased to draw on me, and by which he hath [I hope] drawn me nearer to himself. You have already tasted of that Cup whereof I [page 235] have liberally drank, which I look upon as Gods Physick, having that in healthfulness which it wants in pleasure.
To the true source of happiness, God, I trust that He has and will graciously guide all these dark lines of hardship that He has chosen to draw on me, and through which I hope He has brought me closer to Himself. You have already experienced that Cup of suffering that I have freely drunk from, which I see as God's medicine, having what it lacks in pleasure but provides in health. [page 235]
Above all, I would have you, as I hope you are already, wel-grounded and setled in your Religion: The best profession of which, I have ever esteemed that of the church of England, in which you have been educated; yet I would have your own Judgment and Reason now seal to that sacred bond which education hath written, that it may be judiciously your owne Religion, and not other mens custome or tradition, which you profess.
Above all, I want you, as I hope you already are, to be well-grounded and settled in your faith. The best profession I've ever valued is that of the Church of England, which is where you were educated. However, I want your own judgment and reason to confirm that sacred commitment that your education has instilled in you, so that it is truly your own belief and not just a practice or tradition of others that you follow.
In this I charge you to persevere, as comming nearest to Gods Word for Doctrine, and to the primitive examples for Government, with some little amendment, which I have otherwhere expressed and often offered, though in vain. Your fixation in matters of Religion will not be more necessary for your soul's then your Kingdoms peace, when God shall bring you to them.
In this, I urge you to stay committed, as it gets you closest to God's Word for teachings and to the original examples for governance, with some minor adjustments that I've mentioned elsewhere and often suggested, though it hasn’t been effective. Your focus on religious matters will be just as crucial for your soul's peace as it is for your kingdom's peace when God leads you to them.
For I have observed, that the Devill of Rebellion, doth commonly turn himself into an Angel of Reformation; and the old Serpent can pretend new Lights; when some mens Consciences accuse them for Sedition and Faction, they stop its mouth with the name and noise of Religion; when Pietie pleads for peace and patience, they cry out Zeal.
For I’ve noticed that the Devil of Rebellion often disguises himself as an Angel of Reform; and the old Serpent can pretend to offer new insights. When some people’s consciences accuse them of Sedition and Faction, they silence it with the name and loud claims of Religion; when Piety advocates for peace and patience, they shout out Zeal.
So that, unless in this point You be well setled, you shall never want temptations to destroy you and yours, under pretensions of reforming matters of Religion; for that seems even to worst men, as the best and most auspicious beginning of their worst designs.
So unless you're sure about this, you'll always face temptations that could ruin you and your loved ones, all under the guise of wanting to fix things in religion. Even the worst people see this as a good and promising start for their harmful plans.
Where, besides the Noveltie which is taking enough with the Vulgar, every one hath an affectation, by seeming forward to an outward Reformation of Religion, to be thought zealous, hoping to cover those irreligious deformities, wherto they are conscious, by a severity of censuring other mens opinions or actions.
Where, aside from the novelty that is popular with the masses, everyone has a tendency to appear eager for an outward reform of religion, wanting to be seen as zealous, hoping to hide their own irreligious flaws by harshly judging other people's opinions or actions.
Take heed of abetting any Factions, or applying to any publick Discriminations in matters of Religion, contrary to what is in your Judgement and the Church well setled: your partiall adhering, as head, to any one side gaines you not so great advantages in some mens hearts (who are prone to be of their kings Religion) as it loseth you in others, who think themselves, and their profession first despised, then persecuted by you. Take such a course as may either with calmness & charity quite remove the seeming differences and offences, by impartiality, or so order affairs in point of power that you shal not need to fear or flatter any faction; for if ever you stand in need of them, or must stand to their curtesie, you are undon: The Serpent will devour the Dove: you may [page 237] never expect less of Loyaltie, Justice or humanity, then from those who engage into religious Rebellion: Their interest is always made Gods; under the colours of piety, ambitious policies march, not onely with greatest security, but applause, as to the Populacy; you may hear from them Jacob's voice, but you shall feel they have Esau's hands.
Be careful about supporting any factions or getting involved in public disputes over religion that go against your judgment and what the Church believes. Aligning too closely with one side might win you some favor with people who follow the king's religion, but it will alienate others who feel disrespected and persecuted by you. Choose a path that can calmly and kindly resolve any apparent differences and grievances through impartiality, or manage things in a way that you won't need to fear or flatter any faction. Because if you ever find yourself reliant on them, you're in a bad position: the serpent will consume the dove. Don't expect loyalty, justice, or humanity from those who participate in religious rebellion; their interests are always treated like they're divine. Under the guise of piety, their ambitious agendas not only advance with great security but also gain public approval. You might hear Jacob’s voice from them, but you will feel Esau’s hands. [page 237]
Nothing seemed less considerable then the Presbyterian Faction in England, for many yeers; so complyant they were to publique order: nor indeed was their Party great, either in Church or State, as to mens judgements: But as soon as discontents drave men into Sidings (as ill humors fall to the disaffected part, which causes inflammations) so did all, at first, who affected any novelties, adhere to that side, as the most remarkable and specious note of difference (then) in point of Religion.
Nothing seemed less significant than the Presbyterian faction in England for many years; they were so compliant with public order. In fact, their party wasn't large in either the church or the state, at least in people's opinions. But as soon as dissatisfaction pushed people into factions (similar to how bad emotions affect those who are discontented, leading to inflamed feelings), everyone who was interested in any new ideas initially joined that side, as it was the most notable and appealing point of difference in religion at the time.
All the lesser Factions at first were officious servants to Presbytery their great Master: till time and military success discovering to each their peculiar advantages, invited them to part stakes, and leaving the joynt stock of uniform Religion, pretended each to drive for their Party, the trade of profits and preferments, to the breaking and undoing not onely of the Church and State, but even of Presbytery it self, which seemed and hoped at first to have engrossed all.
All the smaller factions initially served the Presbytery, their powerful leader, with great enthusiasm. However, over time and with military victories revealing their unique benefits, they were encouraged to pursue their own interests. As they split from the unified belief system, each claimed to advocate for their own group, seeking profits and positions at the expense of not only the Church and State but even of the Presbytery itself, which initially seemed poised to dominate everything.
Let nothing seem little or despicable to you, in matters which concern Religion, and the Churches peace, so as to neglect a speedy reforming and effectual suppressing Errors, and Schisms, which seem at first but as a hand-bredth, but by seditious Spirits as by strong winds are soon made to cover and darken the whole Heaven.
Let nothing seem small or insignificant to you in matters that involve religion and the church's peace, so much so that you would neglect to quickly reform and effectively put an end to errors and divisions. What may initially seem minor, like a hand-breadth, can be quickly expanded and obscured by rebellious spirits, like strong winds, to cover and darken the entire sky.
When you have done justice to God, your own soul and his Church, in the profession and preservation both of truth and unitie in Religion. The next main hinge on which your prosperitie will depend, and move, is, That of civil Justice, wherein the setled Laws of these Kingdoms, to which you are rightly heir, are the most excellent rules you can govern by; which by an admirable temperament give very much to Subjects industry, libertie, and happiness; and yet reserve enough to the Majestie and Prerogative of any King, who owns his people as Subjects, not as slaves; whose subjection, as it preserves their propertie, peace, and safetie; so it will never diminish your Rights, nor their ingenuous Liberties; which consists in the enjoyment of the fruits of their industry, and the benefit of those Laws to which themselves have consented.
When you do right by God, your own soul, and His Church by upholding and maintaining both truth and unity in Religion, the next key factor that will affect your success is civil Justice. The established laws of these Kingdoms, which you are rightfully heir to, are the best guidelines for governance. These laws, through a remarkable balance, greatly enhance the subjects' work ethic, freedom, and happiness, while still maintaining enough authority for any King who sees his people as subjects, not as slaves. This subjection, which preserves their property, peace, and safety, will never take away your Rights or their genuine Liberties, which include enjoying the benefits of their hard work and the protection of the laws they have agreed to.
Your Prerogative is best shewed, and exercised in remitting, rather then exacting the rigor of the Laws, there being nothing worse, then legal tyrannie.
Your authority is best demonstrated and exercised by forgiving rather than enforcing the harshness of the laws, as there is nothing worse than legal tyranny.
In these two points, the preservation of established Religion and Laws, I may (without vanity) turn the reproach of my sufferings, as to the worlds censure, into the honor of a kinde of Martyrdom, as to the testimony of my own Conscience. The troublers of my Kingdoms having nothing else to object against me but this, That I prefer Religion, and Laws established, before those alterations they propounded.
In these two areas, the protection of established Religion and Laws, I can (without being vain) transform the criticism of my sufferings, regarding the world's judgment, into a sort of honor akin to Martyrdom, according to my own Conscience. The disruptors of my Kingdoms have nothing else to challenge me with except this: that I prioritize Religion and established Laws over the changes they proposed.
And so indeed I do, and ever shall, till I am convinced by better Arguments, then what hitherto have been chiefly used towards me, Tumults, Armies, and Prisons.
And so I truly do, and always will, until I am convinced by better arguments than those that have mostly been used against me: riots, armies, and prisons.
I cannot yet learn that lesson, nor I hope ever will you, That it is safe for a King to gratifie any Faction with the perturbation of the Laws, in which is wrapt up the publike Interest, and the good of the communitie.
I still can’t learn that lesson, and I hope you never will believe it either: that it’s safe for a King to satisfy any group by disturbing the Laws, which contain the public interest and the well-being of the community.
How God will deal with me, as to the removal of these pressures, and indignities, which his justice by the very unjust hands of some of my Subjects, hath been pleased to lay upon [page 240] me, I cannot tell: nor am I much solicitous what wrong I suffer from men, while I retain in my soul, what I believe is right before God.
How God will handle my situation regarding the removal of these pressures and indignities, which His justice has allowed to be imposed on me by some of my unjust subjects, I cannot say. I'm not too concerned about the wrongs I suffer from people as long as I hold onto what I believe is right before God. [page 240]
I have offered all for Reformation and Safety, that in Reason, Honor and Conscience, I can; reserving onely what I cannot consent unto, without an irreparable injury to my own soul, the Church, and my people, and to you also; as the next and undoubted Heir of my Kingdoms.
I have given everything for Reformation and Safety, to the best of my ability in Reason, Honor, and Conscience; keeping only what I cannot agree to without causing irreparable harm to my own soul, the Church, my people, and to you as well; since you are the next and rightful Heir to my Kingdoms.
To which, if the divine Providence, to whom no difficulties are insuperable, shall in his due time after my decease bring you, as I hope he will: My Counsel and Charge to you, is, That you seriously consider the former real or objected miscarriages, which might occasion my troubles, that you may avoyd them.
To which, if divine Providence, who can handle any challenges, brings you, as I hope he will, after my passing: My advice and request to you is to seriously think about the previous real or perceived mistakes that may have caused my troubles, so you can avoid them.
Never repose so much upon any mans single counsel, fidelity, and discretion, in managing affairs of the first magnitude, (that is, matters of Religion and Justice) as to create in your self, or others, a diffidence of your own judgment, which is likely to be always more constant and impartial to the interest of your Crown and Kingdom then any mans.
Never rely too much on anyone's single advice, loyalty, and judgment when dealing with extremely important matters (like issues of Religion and Justice) to the point that you or others doubt your own judgment, which is likely to be more consistent and fair to the interests of your Crown and Kingdom than anyone else's.
Wherein a charitable connivence and Christian toleration often dissipates their strength, whom rougher opposition fortifies; and puts the despised and oppressed party, into such Combinations, as may most enable them to get a full revenge on those they count their Persecutors, who are commonly assisted by that vulgar commiseration, which attends all, that are said to suffer under the notion of Religion.
Where charitable understanding and Christian tolerance often weaken them, tougher opposition actually strengthens them; and it pushes the despised and oppressed group into alliances that best empower them to seek full revenge against those they view as their persecutors, who are usually supported by the common sympathy that everyone feels for those thought to be suffering because of their beliefs.
Provided the differences amount not to an insolent opposition of Laws, and Government, or Religion established, as to the essentials of them, such motions and minings are intolerable.
Provided the differences do not lead to a blatant opposition against established laws, government, or religion, particularly regarding their essentials, such actions and behaviors are unacceptable.
Alwaies keep up solid piety, and those fundamental Truths (which mend both hearts and lives of men) with impartial Favour and Justice.
Always maintain strong faith and those essential truths (which improve both the hearts and lives of people) with fairness and justice.
Take heed that outward circumstances and formalities of Religion devoure not all, or the best incouragements of learning, industry, and piety; but with an equal eye and impartial hand, distribute Favours and Rewards to all men, as you find them for their real goodnesse both in abilities and fidilitie worthy and capable of them.
Take care that outside circumstances and the formalities of religion don't consume all the best motivations for learning, hard work, and piety. Instead, with an even and fair approach, distribute favors and rewards to everyone based on their true goodness, both in skills and faithfulness, who are deserving and capable of them.
I have, You see, conflicted with different and opposite Factions (for so I must needs call and count all those that act not in any conformity to the Laws established in Church and State;) no sooner have they by force subdued what they counted their common Enemy (that is, all those that adhered to the Laws, and to Me) and are secured from that fear, but they are divided to so high a rivalry, as sets them more at defiance against each other, then against their first Antagonists.
I have, you see, clashed with different and opposing groups (for that’s what I have to call everyone who doesn’t follow the established laws of the Church and State); no sooner have they forcefully defeated what they saw as their common enemy (meaning all those who followed the laws and supported me) and feel safe from that fear, than they become so fiercely competitive with each other that they’re more hostile to one another than they were to their original opponents.
Time will dissipate all Factions, when once the rough horns of private mens covetous and ambitious designes shall discover themselves; which were at first wrapt up and hidden under the soft and smooth pretensions of Religion, Reformation and Liberty. As the Wolf is not less cruell, so he wil be more justly hated, when he shall appear no better then a Wolf under Sheeps cloathing.
Time will dissolve all factions once the harsh motives of individuals’ greedy and ambitious plans reveal themselves; which were initially wrapped up and concealed under the gentle and smooth claims of religion, reform, and liberty. Just as the wolf is no less cruel, he will be more justly despised when he shows himself to be nothing more than a wolf in sheep's clothing.
But as for the seduced Train of the Vulgar, who in their simplicity follow those disguises; My Charge and Counsell to You, is, That as you need no palliations for any Designes, (as other men) so that you study really to exceed [in true and constant demonstrations [page 243] of goodness, piety, and vertue towards the people] even all those men that make the greatest noise and ostentations of Religion; so you shall neither fear any detection (as they do who have but the face and mask of goodness) nor shall you frustrate the just expectations of your people; who cannot in Reason promise themselves so much good from any Subjects novelties, as from the vertuous constancy of their King.
But when it comes to the easily influenced crowd, who naively follow those facades; my advice to you is this: Just like you don’t need excuses for any plans (like other people do), focus on genuinely exceeding [in true and consistent displays of goodness, piety, and virtue towards the people] even those who make the loudest claims and showiness about their faith; this way, you won’t fear any exposure (unlike those who only have the appearance and mask of virtue), nor will you let down the rightful expectations of your people, who realistically can’t expect as much good from any subject’s new ideas as they can from the virtuous steadiness of their King. [page 243]
When these mountains of congealed Factions shall by the Sun-shine of Gods Mercy, and the splendor of your Vertues, be thawed and dissipated; and the abused Vulgar shall have learned, that none are greater Oppressours of their Estates, Liberties, and Consciences, then those men that intitle themselves The Patrons and Vindicators of them, only to usurp power over them: Let then no passion betray You to any study of revenge upon those, whose own sin and folly will sufficiently punish them in due time.
When these mountains of frozen factions are melted away by the sunshine of God's mercy and the brilliance of your virtues, and the misled common people realize that no one oppresses their estates, freedoms, and consciences more than those who call themselves their protectors and defenders just to gain control over them: then let no emotions lead you to seek revenge against those whose own sins and foolishness will punish them in due time.
But as soon as the forked arrow of factious emulations is drawn out, use all Princely arts and clemency to heal the wounds; that the smart of the cure may not equall the anguish of the hurt.
But as soon as the pointed arrow of rivalry is released, use all royal skills and kindness to heal the wounds, so that the pain of the remedy doesn’t match the suffering of the injury.
I would have You alwaies propense to the same way, when ever it shall be desired and accepted, let it be granted, not only as an Act of State-policie and necessitie, but of Christian charitie and choice.
I want you to always be inclined to the same path, whenever it is desired and accepted. Let it be granted, not just as a matter of state policy and necessity, but also out of Christian charity and choice.
It is all I have now left Me, a power to forgive those that have deprived Me of all; and I thank God, I have a heart to do it, and joy as much in this grace, which God hath given Me, as in all My former enjoyments; for this is a greater argument of Gods love to Me, then any prosperitie can be.
It’s all I have left: the ability to forgive those who have taken everything from me. And I thank God that I have the heart to do it, finding just as much joy in this grace that God has given me as I did in all my previous pleasures; because this is a greater sign of God’s love for me than any prosperity could be.
Be confident (as I am) that the most of all sides, who have done amiss, have done so, not out of malice, but mis-information, or mis-apprehension of things.
Be confident (like I am) that most of those who have acted wrongly did so, not out of malice, but out of misinformation or misunderstanding.
None will be more loyal and faithful to Me and You, then those Subjects, who sensible of their Errors, and our Injuries, will feel in their own Souls most vehement motives to repentance, and earnest desires to make some reparations for their former defects.
None will be more loyal and faithful to Me and You than those subjects who, aware of their mistakes and our grievances, will feel in their own hearts a strong urge to repent and a sincere desire to make amends for their past shortcomings.
The more conscious You shall be to Your Own Merits upon Your people, the more prone You will be to expect all love and loyalty from them, and to inflict no punishment upon them for former miscarriages: You will have more inward complacency in pardoning one, then in punishing a thousand.
The more aware you are of your own worth to your people, the more likely you will be to expect all their love and loyalty, and to not punish them for past mistakes. You will feel more satisfaction in forgiving one person than in punishing a thousand.
This I write to You, not despairing of Gods Mercy, and My Subjects Affections towards You, both which, I hope You will study to deserve, yet We cannot merit of God, but by his own mercy.
This I write to you, not giving up on God's mercy and my subjects' feelings towards you, both of which I hope you will strive to deserve. Yet we cannot earn God's favor, except through His own mercy.
If God shall see fit to restore Me, and You after Me, to those enjoyments, which the Laws have assigned to Us, and no Subjects without an high degree of guilt and sin can devest Us of, then may I have better opportunity, when I shall be so happy to see You in peace, to let You more fully understand the things that belong to Gods glory, Your own honor, and the Kingdoms peace.
If God decides to restore me, and you after me, to the blessings assigned to us by the laws that no subjects can take away from us without serious guilt and sin, then I hope to have a better chance, when I’m lucky enough to see you at peace, to help you understand more fully the things that relate to God's glory, your honor, and the peace of the kingdom.
But if You never see My face again, and God will have me buried in such a barbarous Imprisonment & obscurity, [which the perfecting some mens designs requires] wherin few hearts that love Me are permitted to exchange a word, or a look with Me; I do require and entreat You as Your Father, and Your King [page 246] that you never suffer your heart to receive the least check against or disaffection from the true Religion established in the Church of England.
But if you never see my face again, and God has me buried in such a brutal imprisonment and obscurity, [which perfecting some people's plans requires] where few hearts that love me are allowed to exchange a word or a look with me; I do ask and urge you as your father, and your King [page 246] that you never let your heart receive even the slightest doubt or disaffection from the true religion established in the Church of England.
I tell you I have tried it, and after much search, and many disputes, have concluded it to be the best in the world, not only in the Community, as Christian, but also in the speciall notion, as Reformed, keeping the middle way between the pomp of superstitious Tyranny, and the meanness of fantastique Anarchy.
I can tell you I've tried it, and after a lot of searching and many debates, I've decided it's the best in the world, not just for the Community, as a Christian, but also in a more specific sense, as Reformed, striking a balance between the excess of superstitious oppression and the lowliness of chaotic extremes.
Not but that (the draught being excellent as to the main, both for Doctrine and Government, in the Church of England) some lines, as in very good figures, may happily need some sweetning, or polishing, which might here have easily been done by a safe and gentle hand: if some mens precipitancy had not violently demanded such rude alterations, as would have quite destroyed all the beauty and proportions of the whole.
Not that the draft is excellent overall, both in terms of doctrine and governance in the Church of England, but some parts, like in very good art, could actually use some refinement or polishing, which could easily have been done by a careful and gentle hand if some people's rush hadn’t forcefully called for such rough changes that would have completely ruined the beauty and balance of the whole.
The scandall of the late Troubles, which some may object, and urge to you against the Protestant Religion established in England, is easily answered to them, or your own thoughts in this; That scarce any one who hath been a Beginner, or an active Prosecutor of this late Warr against the Church, the Laws, and me, either was, or is a true Lover, [page 247] Embracer or practiser of the Protestant Religion established in England which neither gives such rules, nor ever before set such examples.
The scandal of the recent troubles, which some might raise as an objection against the Protestant religion established in England, can be easily addressed, whether in your own thoughts or in response to them. Hardly anyone who started or actively pursued this recent war against the Church, the laws, and me was or is a true supporter, advocate, or practitioner of the Protestant religion established in England, which neither provides such guidelines nor has ever set such examples before. [page 247]
'Tis true, some heretofore had the boldness to present threatning Petitions to their Princes and Parliaments, which others of the same Faction (but of worse Spirits) have now put in execution: but let not counterfeit and disorderly Zeal abate your value and esteem of true piety; both of them are to be known by their fruits; the sweetness of the Vine and Fig-tree is not be despised, though the brambles and thorns should pretend to bear figs and grapes, thereby to rule over the trees.
It's true, some have previously had the audacity to submit threatening petitions to their leaders and governments, which others from the same group (but with worse intentions) are now acting upon: but don't let fake and chaotic enthusiasm diminish your appreciation for genuine faith; both can be recognized by their results. The sweetness of the vine and fig tree shouldn't be dismissed, just because the brambles and thorns pretend to bear figs and grapes in an attempt to dominate the trees.
Nor would I have you to entertain any aversation or dislike of Parliaments, which in their right constitution with freedom and honour will never injure or diminish your greatnesse; but will rather be as interchangings of love, loyaltie and confidence betwen a Prince and his People.
Nor would I want you to hold any dislike or aversion to Parliaments, which in their proper structure, with freedom and honor, will never harm or reduce your greatness; instead, they will serve as exchanges of love, loyalty, and trust between a Prince and his People.
Nor would the events of this black Parliament have been other then such (however much biassed by Factions in the Elections) if it had been preserved from the insolencies of popular dictates, and tumultuary impressions: The sad effects of which will no doubt make all Parliaments after this, more cautious to preserve that Freedom and Honour [page 248] which belong to such Assemblies (when once they have fully shaken off this yoak of Vulgar encroachment) since the publick interest consists in the mutual and common good both of Prince and People.
The events of this dark Parliament would have been different (despite being influenced by factions during the elections) if it hadn't been swayed by the arrogance of popular demands and chaotic pressures. The unfortunate consequences of this will surely make all future Parliaments more careful to protect the freedom and honor [page 248] that should belong to these assemblies (once they fully break free from the burden of common intrusion), since the public interest relies on the mutual well-being of both the ruler and the people.
Nothing can be more happie for all, then in fair, grave, and honourable waies to contribute their Councels in Common, enacting all things by publick consent, without Tyrannie or Tumults. We must not starve our selves, because some men have surfeited of wholesome food.
Nothing can be better for everyone than to contribute their ideas together in a respectful and honorable way, making decisions by public agreement, without tyranny or chaos. We shouldn’t deprive ourselves just because some people have overindulged in good things.
And if neither I, nor you, be ever restored to our Rights, but God in his severest justice, will punish My Subjects with continuance in their sin, and suffer them to be deluded with the prosperity of their wickednesse; I hope God will give Me and You, that grace, which will teach and enable Us, to want, as well as to wear a Crown, which is not worth taking up, or enjoying upon sordid, dishonourable, and irreligious terms.
And if neither I nor you are ever restored to our rights, but God, in His strict justice, punishes my subjects by allowing them to continue in their sin and to be misled by the success of their wickedness; I hope God will give us the grace to accept and understand how to live without a crown, as well as to wear one, which is not worth pursuing or enjoying under selfish, dishonorable, and irreligious conditions.
Keep you to true Principles of Piety, vertue, and honour, You shall never want a Kingdom.
Stick to the true principles of faith, virtue, and honor, and you will never lack a kingdom.
A principal Point of Your honour will consist in Your referring all respect, love, and protection to Your Mother, My Wife; who hath many waies deserved well of Me, and chiefly in this, That having been a means to [page 249] bless me with so many hopeful Children; (all which, with their Mother, I recommend to Your love and care) Shee hath been content with incomparable magnanimity and patience to suffer both for, and with Me, and You.
A key aspect of Your honor will be to show all your respect, love, and support to Your Mother, My Wife; she has deserved it in many ways, especially for being the reason I’ve been blessed with so many promising Children; (all of whom, along with their Mother, I entrust to your love and care) she has shown incredible strength and patience in enduring both for and with Me and You.
My Prayer to God almightie is, (whatever becomes of me, who am I thank God, wrapt up and fortified in my own innocency, and his Grace) that he would be pleased to make You an Anchor, or Harbour rather, to these tossed and weather-beaten Kingdoms; a Repairer by Your wisdom, justice, piety, and valour, of what the folly and wickednesse of some men have so far ruined, as to leave nothing intire in Church or State, to the Crown, the Nobility, the Clergie, or the Commons, either as to Laws, Liberties, Estates, Order, Honour, Conscience or lives.
My prayer to God Almighty is, (no matter what happens to me, who, thank God, is protected and strengthened in my own innocence and His grace) that He would be kind enough to make you an anchor, or rather a safe haven, for these tossed and weather-beaten kingdoms; a restorer through your wisdom, justice, piety, and courage, of what the foolishness and wickedness of some people have so severely damaged, leaving nothing intact in the church or state, affecting the crown, the nobility, the clergy, or the common people, in terms of laws, liberties, estates, order, honor, conscience, or lives.
When they have destroyed me, (for I know not how far God may permit the malice and crueltie of my Enemies to proceed, and such apprehensions some mens words and actions have already given me) as I doubt not but my bloud will cry aloud for vengeance to Heaven: so I beseech God not to pour out his wrath upon the generality of the people, who have either deserted me, or engaged against me, through the artifice and hypocrisie of their Leaders, whose inward horrour will be their [page 250] first Tormentor, nor will they escape exemplary judgements.
When they destroy me, (because I don't know how far God will allow the malice and cruelty of my enemies to go, and I've already received such fears from what some people say and do) I have no doubt that my blood will cry out for vengeance to Heaven: so I ask God not to unleash His wrath on the general public, who have either abandoned me or turned against me, due to the cunning and hypocrisy of their leaders, whose inner dread will be their first tormentor, and they will not escape severe judgment. [page 250]
For those that loved me, I pray God, they may have no miss of me, when I am gone; so much I wish and hope, that all good Subjects may be satisfied with the blessings of your presence and vertues.
For those who loved me, I pray to God that they won't miss me when I'm gone; I truly wish and hope that all good people will be content with the blessings of your presence and virtues.
For those that repent of any defects in their duty toward me, as I freely forgive them in the word of a Christian King, so I beleeve you will find them truly Zealous, to repay with interest that loyalty and love to you, which was due to me.
For those who regret any shortcomings in their responsibility toward me, just as I openly forgive them in the spirit of a Christian King, I believe you will see that they are genuinely eager to repay that loyalty and love to you, which was owed to me.
In summe, what good I intended, do you perform, when God shall give you power; much good I have offered, more I purposed to Church and State, if times had been capable of it.
In summary, whatever good I intended, you will accomplish when God gives you the strength; I've done a lot of good and planned even more for the Church and State, if the times had allowed it.
The deception will soon vanish, and the Vizards will fall off apace; This mask of Religion on the face of Rebellion (for so it now plainly appears, since my Restraint and cruell usage, that they fought not for me, as was pretended) wil not long serve to hide some mens deformities.
The deception will soon disappear, and the Vizards will quickly fall away; this mask of Religion covering up Rebellion (since it’s now obvious, given my confinement and cruel treatment, that they didn’t fight for me as they claimed) won’t be able to hide some people's flaws for much longer.
Happy times I hope, attend you, wherein your Subjects [by their miseries] will have learned, That Religion to their God, and Loyalty to their King, cannot be parted without both their sin and their infelicity. [page 251] I pray God bless you and establish your Kingdoms in righteousness, your Soul in true Religion, and your honour in the love of God and your people.
I hope you have joyful times ahead, where your subjects, through their struggles, will understand that their devotion to God and loyalty to their King cannot be separated without causing them both sin and unhappiness. [page 251] I pray that God blesses you and strengthens your kingdoms in righteousness, your soul in genuine faith, and your honor in the love of God and your people.
And if God will have disloyalty perfected by my destruction; let my Memory ever, with my Name, live in you; as of your Father, that loves you, and once a King of three flourishing Kingdoms; whom God thought fit to honour, not only with the Scepter and Government of them, but also with the suffering many indignities and an untimely death for them; while I studied to preserve the Rights of the Church, the Power of the Laws, the Honour of my Crown, the Priviledge of Parliaments, the Liberties of my People, and my own Conscience, which, I thank God, is dearer to me then a thousand Kingdoms.
And if God wants my disloyalty to be completed by my destruction, let my memory, along with my name, always live on in you, as your father who loves you and was once a king of three thriving kingdoms; whom God deemed worthy to honor, not just with the scepter and governance of them, but also by enduring many indignities and an early death for them; while I worked to protect the rights of the Church, the power of the laws, the honor of my crown, the privileges of parliaments, the liberties of my people, and my own conscience, which, I thank God, is more precious to me than a thousand kingdoms.
I know God can, I hope he yet will restore me to my Rights. I cannot despair either of his mercy, or of my peoples love and pitie.
I believe God can, and I hope He will restore me to my rights. I refuse to lose hope in either His mercy or the love and compassion of my people.
At worst, I trust I shall but go before you to a better Kingdom, which God hath prepared for me, and me for it, through my Saviour Jesus Christ, to whose mercies I commend You and all mine.
At worst, I trust I will just go ahead of you to a better Kingdom that God has prepared for me, and me for it, through my Savior Jesus Christ, to whose mercies I commend you and all my loved ones.
Farewell, till we meet, if not on Earth, yet in Heaven.
Farewell, until we meet again, if not on Earth, then in Heaven.
28. Meditations upon Death, after the Votes of Non-Addresses, and His Majesties closer Imprisonment in Carisbrook-Castle.
A S I have leisure enough, so I have cause more then enough, to meditate upon, and prepare for My Death: for I know, there are but, few steps between the Prisons and Graves of Princes.
A S I have enough free time, and I definitely have a reason to think about and get ready for my death: because I know there are only a few steps separating the prisons from the graves of royalty.
It is Gods indulgence which gives me the space, but Mans cruelty that gives Me the sad occasions for these thoughts.
It’s God’s kindness that gives me the space, but human cruelty that provides me with the sad reasons for these thoughts.
For, besides the common burthen of mortalitie, which lies upon Me, as a Man; I now bear the heavy load of other mens ambitions, fears, jealousies, and cruel passions, whose envie or enmity against Me, makes their own lives seem deadly to them, while I enjoy any part of Mine.
For, besides the usual burden of mortality that I carry as a man, I now bear the heavy load of other people's ambitions, fears, jealousies, and cruel passions. Their envy or hatred towards me makes their own lives feel miserable while I enjoy any part of mine.
I thank God, My prosperitie made Me not wholly a stranger to the contemplations of mortalitie.
I thank God, my success didn’t make me completely unfamiliar with the thoughts of mortality.
But My now long and sharp adversity hath so reconciled in Me those natural Antipathies between Life and Death, which are in all men, that I thank God, the common terrors of it are dispelled; and the special horrour of it, as to My particular, much allayed: for although My Death at present may justly be represented to Me with all those terrible aggravations, which the policy of cruel and implacable enemies can put upon it (affaires being drawn to the very dregs of malice) yet I bless God, I can look upon all those stings, as unpoysonous, though sharp; since My Redeemer hath either pulled them out, or given Me the Antidote of his Death against them, which as to the immaturity, injustice, shame, scorn, and cruelty of it, exceeded what ever I can fear.
But my long and intense struggles have helped me reconcile the natural aversions to life and death that everyone has. I thank God that the common fears associated with death have faded, and the specific horror of it for me has been greatly reduced. Even though my death might seem understandably terrible when viewed through the lens of the ruthless and relentless enemies who have brought it about, I am grateful that I can see those fears as harmless, even if they are painful. My Redeemer has either removed those fears or given me the antidote of his death, which, considering the unfairness, shame, ridicule, and cruelty of it, surpasses anything I could dread.
Indeed, I never did find so much, the life of Religion, the feast of a good Conscience, and the brazen wall of a judicious integrity and constancy, as since I came to these closer conflicts with the thoughts of Death.
Indeed, I never did find so much—the life of faith, the joy of a clear conscience, and the strong barrier of wise integrity and steadfastness—as I've found since I've faced these deeper struggles with the idea of death.
I am not so old, as to be wearie of life; nor (I hope) so bad, as to be either afraid to die, or ashamed to live: true, I am so afflicted, as might make Me sometime even desire to die, if I did not consider, That it is the greatest [page 254] glory of a Christians life to die daily, in conquering by a lively faith, and patient hopes of a better life, those partiall and quotidian deaths, which kill us (as it were) by piece-meales, and make us overlive our own fates: while we are deprived of health, honour, liberty, power, credit, safety, or estate; and those other comforts of dearest relations, which are as the life of our lives.
I'm not old enough to be tired of life; nor (I hope) so bad that I'm either afraid to die or ashamed to live. It's true that I suffer in ways that might sometimes make me wish for death, if I didn't remind myself that it's the greatest glory of a Christian life to die daily, overcoming through vibrant faith and patient hopes for a better life those daily deaths that chip away at us and make us outlive our own destinies. We suffer from the loss of health, honor, freedom, power, reputation, safety, or wealth; and those other comforts of our closest relationships, which are the essence of our lives. [page 254]
Though, as a King, I think My self to live in nothing temporall so much, as in the love and good-will of my People; for which, as I have suffered many deaths, so I hope I am not in that point as yet wholly dead: notwithstanding; My Enemies have used all the poyson of falsity and violence of hostility to destroy, first the love and Loyalty, which is in my Subjects; and then all that content of life in me, which from these I chiefly enjoyed.
Though, as a King, I believe that I live most in the love and goodwill of my people; for which, even though I have endured many hardships, I hope I am not entirely defeated in that regard yet. Nevertheless, my enemies have used all their deceit and brutality to destroy, first the love and loyalty of my subjects, and then all the joy in life that I primarily derived from them.
Indeed, they have left me but little of life, and only the husk and shell (as it were) which their further malice and cruelty can take from me; having bereaved me of all those worldly comforts, for which life it self seems desirable to men.
Indeed, they have taken away almost all of my life, leaving me with just the empty shell of existence, which their ongoing malice and cruelty can strip away even further; they have robbed me of all the worldly comforts that make life itself seem worthwhile to people.
I know that in point of true Christian valor, it argues pusillanimity to desire to dye out of weariness of life, and a want of that heroick greatness of Spirit which becoms a Christian in the patient and generous sustaining those afflictions, which as shadows necessarily attend us, while we are in this body: and which are lessned or enlarged as the Sun of our prosperity moves higher, or lower: whose totall absence is best recompensed with the Dew of Heaven.
I know that when it comes to true Christian courage, wanting to end your life out of tiredness shows weakness and a lack of the noble spirit that a Christian should have in patiently and generously enduring the struggles that inevitably come with being human. These struggles can feel lighter or heavier depending on how well things are going in our lives; the complete absence of troubles is best replaced by the blessings from above.
The assaults of affliction may be terrible, like Sampsons Lyon, but they yeild much sweetness to those that dare to encounter and overcome them; who know how to overlive the witherings of their Gourds without discontent or peevishness, while they may yet converse with God.
The challenges of affliction can be intense, like Sampson's lion, but they offer a lot of sweetness to those who are brave enough to face and conquer them; those who know how to endure the loss of their comforts without grumbling or irritation, while still being able to communicate with God.
That I must die as a man, is certain; that I may die a King, by the hands of my own Subjects, a violent, sodain, barbarous death; in the strength of my years, in the midst of my Kingdoms; my Friends and loving Subjects being helpless Spectators; my Enemies insolent Revilers and Triumphers over me, living, dying, and dead, is so probable in humane reason, that God hath taught me not to hope [page 256] otherwise as to mans crueltie; however, I despair not of Gods infinite mercy.
That I must die as a man is certain; that I may die a King, at the hands of my own subjects, in a violent, sudden, and brutal way; in the prime of my life, in the heart of my kingdoms; with my Friends and loyal subjects being powerless spectators; my enemies mocking and celebrating over me, living, dying, and dead, is so likely in human experience that God has taught me not to expect anything other than man's cruelty; however, I don't lose hope in God's infinite mercy. [page 256]
I know my life is the Object of the devils & wicked mens malice, but yet under Gods sole custodie and disposal: whom I do not think to flatter for longer life by seeming prepared to die; but I humbly desire to depend upon him, and to submit to his will both in life and death, in what order soever he is pleased to lay them out to me. I confess it is not easie for me to contend with those many horrours of Death, wherewith God suffers me to be tempted; which are equally horrid, either in the suddennesse of a barbarous Assasination or in those greater formalities, whereby my Enemies [being more solemnly cruel] will, it may be, seek to adde [as those did who Crucified Christ] the mockery of Justice, to the cruelty of malice: That I may be destroyed, as with greater pomp and artifice, so with less pity, will be but a necessary policie to make my Death appear as an Act of Justice, done by subjects upon their Soveraign, who know that no Law of God or Man invests them with any power of Judicature without me, much lesse against me: and who, being sworn, and bound by all that is sacred before God and man, to endeavour my preservation, must pretend Justice to cover their perjury.
I know my life is the target of the devils and wicked people’s malice, but it’s still under God’s sole care and control. I don’t think it’s wise to flatter Him for a longer life by pretending to be ready to die; instead, I humbly want to rely on Him and submit to His will in both life and death, no matter how He chooses to lay them out for me. I admit it’s not easy for me to face the many horrors of death that God allows me to be tempted by; those horrors are equally terrifying, whether from a sudden brutal assassination or from the greater formalities through which my enemies—being more cruelly formal—might seek to add, as those did who crucified Christ, the mockery of justice to the cruelty of malice. If I am to be destroyed with greater pomp and artifice, it will be done with less pity, which will just be a necessary strategy to make my death seem like an act of justice carried out by subjects on their sovereign, who know that no law of God or man gives them any judicial power over me, let alone against me. And who, being sworn and bound by everything sacred before God and man to work for my preservation, must pretend justice to disguise their betrayal.
It is, indeed, a sad fate for any man to have [page 257] his Enemies to be Accusers, Parties, and Judges; but most desperate, when this is acted by the insolence of Subjects against their Soveraign; wherein those, who have had the cheifest hand, and are most guilty of contriving the publick Troubles, must by shedding my bloud, seem to wash their own hands of that innocent bloud whereof they are now most evidently guilty before God and Man; and I beleeve in their own Consciences too, while they carried on unreasonable Demands, First by Tumults, after by Armies. Nothing makes mean spirits more cowardly-cruel in managing their usurped power against their lawful Superiours then this, the guilt of their unjust Usurpation: notwithstanding those specious & popular pretentions of Justice against Delinquents applied only to disguise at first the monstrousnesse of their designs, who despaired, indeed, of possessing the power and profits of the Vineyard, till the heir whose right it is, be cast out and slain.
It is truly a sad fate for anyone to have [page 257] his enemies serve as accusers, opponents, and judges; but it’s even worse when this happens with the arrogance of subjects against their sovereign. In such a case, those who have played the biggest roles and are most guilty of creating public troubles must, by shedding my blood, make it seem like they’re washing their hands of the innocent blood for which they are clearly guilty before both God and man; and I believe also in their own consciences, while they pursued unreasonable demands, first through riots, then through armies. Nothing makes lowly spirits more cowardly and cruel in wielding their usurped power against their rightful superiors than this: the guilt of their unjust usurpation. Despite those appealing and popular claims of justice against wrongdoers that were only meant to conceal the outrageous nature of their plans, they truly despaired of gaining the power and profits of the vineyard until the rightful heir is thrown out and killed.
With them My greatest fault must be, that I would not either destroy My Self with the Church and State by My word, or not suffer them to do it un-resisted by the Sword; whose covetous ambition no Concessions of Mine could ever yet either satisfie, or abate.
With them, my biggest flaw must be that I wouldn’t either destroy myself along with the Church and State by my words, or allow them to do it without resisting with the sword; their greedy ambition could never be satisfied or calmed by any concessions I could make.
Well, Gods will be done, I doubt not but my Innocencie will finde him both my Protector and my Advocate, who is my only Judg; whom I own as King of Kings, not onely for the eminency of his Power and Majestie above them; but also for that singular care and protection which he hath over them; who knows them to be exposed to as many dangers (being the greatest patrons of Law, Justice, Order, and Religion on earth) as there be either Men or Devils, which love confusion.
Well, God's will be done. I have no doubt that my innocence will find him as both my Protector and my Advocate, since He is my only Judge; I acknowledge Him as King of Kings, not just because of the greatness of His power and majesty above all, but also for the special care and protection He provides to them. He knows they face as many dangers—being the greatest supporters of law, justice, order, and religion on earth—as there are people or devils who thrive on chaos.
Nor will he suffer those men long to prosper in their Babel, who build it with the bones, and cement it with the bloud of their Kings.
Nor will he allow those men to succeed for long in their Babel, who build it with the bones and cement it with the blood of their Kings.
I am confident they will find Avengers of my death among themselves: the injuries I have sustained from them shall be first punished by them, who agreed in nothing so much as in opposing me.
I’m sure they’ll find the ones responsible for my death among themselves: the harm I’ve suffered from them will be punished first by those who have united only in opposing me.
Their impatience to bear the loud cry of my bloud, shall make them think no way better to expiate it, then by shedding theirs, who with them most thirsted after mine.
Their impatience to hear the loud cry of my blood will make them think there's no better way to make up for it than by shedding the blood of those who thirsted most for mine.
The sad confusions following my destruction, are already presaged and confirmed to [page 259] me by those I have lived to see since my troubles; in which God alone (who only could) hath many ways pleaded my cause; not suffering them to go unpunished, whose confederacy in sin was their only security; who have cause to fear that God will both further divide and by mutuall vengeance, afterward destroy them.
The sorrowful confusion following my downfall has already been hinted at and confirmed to me by those I've lived to witness since my troubles; in this, God alone (who is the only one who could) has found many ways to advocate for me; He does not allow those whose alliance in sin was their only protection to go unpunished. They have every reason to fear that God will not only further divide them but also unleash mutual vengeance to ultimately bring about their destruction.
My greatest conquest of death is from the power and love of Christ, who hath swallow'd up death in the Victory of his Resurection, and the Glory of his Ascention.
My biggest victory over death comes from the power and love of Christ, who has conquered death through the triumph of his Resurrection and the glory of his Ascension.
My next comfort is, that he gives me not only the honour to imitate his example in suffering for righteousness sake (though obscur'd by the foulest charges of Tyranny and Injustice,) but also, that charity, which is the noblest revenge upon, and victory over my Destroyers: By which, I thank God, I can both forgive them and pray for them, that God would not impute my blood to them, further then to convince them, what need they have of Christs bloud to wash their souls from the guilt of shedding mine.
My next source of comfort is that he not only honors me by allowing me to follow his example in suffering for what is right (even though it's clouded by the worst accusations of tyranny and injustice), but he also grants me the charity that is the highest form of revenge and triumph over those who seek to destroy me. Because of this, I thank God that I can both forgive them and pray for them, asking God not to hold my blood against them, except to show them how desperately they need Christ's blood to cleanse their souls from the guilt of killing me.
At present, the will of mine Enemies seems to be their only rule, their power the measure, and their Successe the Exactor, of what they please to call Justice, while they flatter themselves with the fancy of their own safety by my danger, and the security of their lives designs [page 260] by My Death: forgetting, That as the greatest temptations to sin are wrapped up in seeming prosperities, so the severest vengeances of God are then most accomplished, when men are suffered to compleat their wicked purposes.
Right now, it seems like my enemies are guided by their own will, their power defines everything, and their success enforces what they like to call justice. They delude themselves into thinking they are safe because of my danger and that their lives are secure because of my death. They forget that the biggest temptations to sin are often hidden in apparent successes, and that God's harshest retributions are most fulfilled when people are allowed to carry out their evil plans. [page 260]
I bless God, I Pray not so much, that this bitter Cup of violent Death may pass from Me, as that of his wrath may pass from al those, whose hands by deserting Me, are sprinkled, or by Acting and Consenting to My Death are embrued with My Bloud.
I thank God; I pray not so much for this bitter cup of violent death to be taken from me, but that His wrath may be lifted from all those whose hands, by abandoning me, are stained, or by participating in my death are soaked with my blood.
The will of God hath confined, and concluded Mine; I shall have the pleasure of Dying, without any pleasure of desired vengeance.
The will of God has limited and ended mine; I will die without any satisfaction from the revenge I wanted.
This I think becomes a Christian toward his Enemies, and a King toward His Subjects.
This, I believe, makes someone a Christian towards their enemies and a king towards their subjects.
They cannot deprive Me of more then I am content to lose, when God sees fit by their hands to take it from Me; whose mercy I beleive, will more then infinitely recompence what ever by mans injustice, he is pleased to deprive Me of.
They can't take away more from me than I'm willing to lose, when God decides to take it from me through their actions; I believe His mercy will more than infinitely compensate for whatever injustice humans choose to take from me.
The glory attending My Death, will far surpass all I could enjoy, or conceive in life.
The glory that comes with My Death will far exceed anything I could experience or imagine in life.
For the censures of the world; I know the sharp and necessarie tyrannie of My Destroyers will sufficiently confute the calumnies of tyrannie against Me; I am perswaded I am happie in the judicious love of the ablest and best of My Subjects, who do not only Pitie and Pray for Me, but would be content even to die with Me, or for Me.
For the judgments of the world; I know the harsh and necessary tyranny of My Destroyers will sufficiently disprove the slanders of tyranny against Me; I am convinced I am fortunate in the wise love of the most capable and best of My Subjects, who not only pity and pray for Me but would even be willing to die with Me or for Me.
These know how to excuse My failings, as a man, and yet to retain and pay their dutie to Me, as their King; there being no religious necessitie binding any Subjects by pretending to punish, infinitely to exceed the faults and errors of their Princes, especially there, where more then sufficient satisfaction hath been made to the Publick; the enjoyment of which, private ambitions have hitherto frustrated.
These people know how to overlook my shortcomings as a man while still fulfilling their duties to me as their King. There’s no religious obligation that forces subjects to try to punish their leaders, especially when the faults and mistakes of the rulers are far less than the penalties imposed. This is especially true when more than enough satisfaction has already been given to the public, which private ambitions have so far undermined.
Others, I beleeve, of softer tempers, and less advantaged by My ruine, do alreadie feel sharp convictions, and some remorse in their Consciences: where they cannot but see the proportions of their evil dealings against Me in the measure of Gods retaliations upon them, who cannot hope long to enjoy their own thumbs and toes, having under pretence of paring others nails bin so cruel as to cut off their cheifest strength.
Others, I believe, who are more sensitive and less benefited by my downfall, are already experiencing strong feelings of guilt and some regret in their consciences: they can't help but recognize how their wrongdoings against me reflect in God's punishments on them, as they cannot expect to keep their own fingers and toes for long, having pretended to trim others' nails while being cruel enough to cut off their main strength.
The punishment of the more insolent and [page 262] obstinate, may be like that of Korah and his complices (at once mutining against both Prince and Priest) in such a method of divine justice, as is not ordinary, the earth of the lowest and meanest people opening upon them, and swallowing them up in a just disdain of their ill-gotten, and worse used Authority: upon whose support and strength they chiefly depended for their building and establishing their designes against Me, the Church and State.
The punishment for the more arrogant and stubborn might be similar to that of Korah and his accomplices (who revolted against both the Prince and the Priest) through a divine justice that is unusual, where the ground beneath the lowest and least significant people opens up and swallows them as a rightful consequence of their ill-gotten and poorly used power; the very support and strength they relied on to create and solidify their plans against Me, the Church, and the State. [page 262]
My chiefest comfort in death consists in my peace, which I trust, is made with God; before whose exact Tribunall I shall not fear to appear, as to the Cause so long disputed by the Sword, between me and my causelese Enemies, where I doubt not but his righteous Judgment will confute their fallacy, who from worldly success (rather like Sophisters, then sound Christians) draw those popular conclusions for Gods approbation of their actions; whose wise providence (we know) oft permits many events which his revealed word (the only clear, safe, and fixed rule of good actions and good consciences) in no sort approves.
My greatest comfort in death comes from my peace, which I believe is made with God; before whose exact judgment I will not be afraid to appear, regarding the long-disputed issue by the Sword between me and my unfounded enemies, where I have no doubt his just judgment will refute their deception, who, from worldly success (more like Sophists than true Christians) draw those popular conclusions about God's approval of their actions; whose wise providence (as we know) often allows many events that his revealed word (the only clear, safe, and fixed guide to good actions and good consciences) does not approve at all.
I am confident, the justice of my Cause, and clearness of my Conscience before God, and toward my people, wil carry me as much above them in Gods decision, as their Successes have lifted them above me in the Vulgar opinion: [page 263] who consider not, that many times those undertakings of men are lifted up to heaven in the prosperity and applause of the world, whose rise is from hell, as to the injuriousness and oppression of the design. The prosperous winds which oft fil the sails of Pirats, doth not justifie their piracy and rapine.
I am confident that the righteousness of my cause and the clarity of my conscience before God and my people will elevate me in God's judgment just as their successes have raised them above me in public opinion. [page 263] Many fail to see that often the accomplishments of people, celebrated and praised in the world's prosperity, have their roots in evil, especially when they cause harm and oppression. The favorable winds that often fill the sails of pirates do not justify their piracy and plunder.
I look upon it with infinite more content and quiet of Soul, to have been worsted in my enforced contestation for, and vindication of the Laws of the Land, the Freedom and Honour of Parliaments, the Rights of my Crown, the just Liberty of my Subjects, and the true Christian Religion in its Doctrine, Government, and due Encouragements, then if I had, with the greatest advantages of success over-born them all; as some men have now evidently done, whatever designes they at first pretended.
I look at it with so much more content and peace of mind to have been defeated in my forced struggle for the laws of the land, the freedom and honor of parliaments, the rights of my crown, the rightful liberty of my subjects, and the true Christian faith in its teachings, governance, and proper support, than if I had, with the greatest advantages, overcome them all; like some people have clearly done now, regardless of their initial intentions.
The prayers and patience of my Friends and loving Subjects will contribute much to the sweetning of this bitter cup, which I doubt not but I shall more cheerfully take and drink, as from Gods hand (if it must be so) then they can give it to me, whose hands are unjustly and barbarously lifted up against Me.
The prayers and patience of my friends and loving subjects will greatly help to ease this bitter cup, which I have no doubt I will accept and drink more gladly, as it comes from God's hand (if it must be so) rather than from those whose hands are unjustly and cruelly raised against me.
I shall be more then Conquerour through, Christ enabling me: for whom I have hitherto suffered, as he is the Author of Truth, Order, and Peace; for all which I have been forced to contend against Errour, Faction, and confusion.
I will be more than a conqueror through Christ, who strengthens me. I've suffered for Him, as He is the source of truth, order, and peace. Because of this, I've had to fight against error, division, and chaos.
If I must suffer a violent death with my Saviour; it is but mortality crowned with martyrdom: where the debt of death, which I owe for sin to nature, shall be raised as a gift of faith and patience offered to God.
If I have to die a violent death with my Savior; it's just mortality honored with martyrdom: where the death I owe for my sins to nature will be transformed into a gift of faith and patience given to God.
Which I humbly beseech him mercifully to accept; and although death be the wages of my own sinne, as from God, and the effect of others sinnes, as men, both against God and me; yet as I hope my own sinnes are so remitted, that they shall be no ingredients to imbitter the cup of my death, so I desire God to pardon their sins, who are most guilty of my destruction.
Which I humbly ask him to kindly accept; and even though death is the consequence of my own sins, as from God, and the result of others' sins, as from people, both against God and me; still, as I hope my own sins are forgiven, so that they won't make my death any harder to bear, I also ask God to forgive the sins of those who are most responsible for my downfall.
The Trophees of my charitie will be more glorious and durable over them, then their ill managed victories over me.
The trophies of my kindness will be more glorious and lasting than their poorly managed victories over me.
Though their sin be prosperous, yet they had need to be penitent, that they may be pardoned: Both which, I pray God they may obtain: that my temporal Death unjustly inflicted by them, may not be revenged by Gods just inflicting eternal death upon them: for I [page 265] look upon the temporall destruction of the greatest King, as far lesse deprecable then the eternall damnation of the meanest Subject.
Though their wrongdoing may be successful, they still need to feel remorse so that they can be forgiven: both of these things, I hope they can achieve: so that my untimely Death, wrongfully caused by them, does not lead to God justly punishing them with eternal death: for I [page 265] see the temporary destruction of the greatest King as far less concerning than the eternal damnation of the least Subject.
Nor do I wish other then the safe bringing of the ship to shore, when they have cast me overboard; though it be very strange, that Mariners can finde no other means to appease the storms themselves have raised, but by drowning their Pilot.
Nor do I want anything other than to safely bring the ship to shore when they've thrown me overboard; although it's quite strange that sailors can find no other way to calm the storms they've created themselves except by drowning their captain.
I thank God, my Enemies cruelty cannot prevent my preparation; whose malice in this I shall defeat, that they shall not have the satisfaction to have destroyed my Soul with my Body; of whose salvation, while some of them have themselves seemed, and taught others to despair, they have onely discovered this, that they do not much desire it.
I thank God, my enemies' cruelty can't stop my preparation; I will overcome their malice so they won't get the satisfaction of destroying my soul along with my body. While some of them have seemed to despair and encouraged others to do the same, they've only revealed that they don't truly desire salvation.
Whose uncharitable and cruell Restraints, denying me even the assistance of any of my Chaplains, hath rather enlarged, then any way obstructed my accesse to the Throne of Heaven,
Whose unkind and harsh restrictions, denying me even the help of any of my chaplains, have instead increased, rather than hindered, my access to the throne of Heaven,
Where thou dwellest, O King of Kings, who fillest Heaven and Earth, who art the fountain of eternal life, in whom is no shadow of death.
Where you dwell, O King of Kings, who fill Heaven and Earth, who are the source of eternal life, in whom there is no shadow of death.
Thou, O God, art both the just Afflicter of death upon us, and the mercifull Saviour of us in it, and from it.
You, O God, are both the just Afflicter of death upon us, and the merciful Savior of us in it, and from it.
Yea, it is better for us to be dead to our selves, and live in thee; then by living in our selves, to be deprived of thee.
Yes, it’s better for us to be dead to ourselves and live in you than to live for ourselves and miss out on you.
O make the many bitter aggravations of my death as a Man, and a King, the opportunities and advantages of thy speciall Graces and Comforts in my Soul as a Christian.
To turn the many painful struggles of my death as a man and a king into chances and blessings for your special grace and comfort in my soul as a Christian.
If thou Lord wilt be with me, I shall neither fear nor feel any evill, though I walk thorow the valley of the shadow of death.
If you, Lord, will be with me, I will neither fear nor feel any evil, even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death.
To contend with death is the work of a weak and mortall man; to overcome it, is the grace of thee alone, who art the Almighty and immortall God.
Dealing with death is the task of a weak and mortal person; overcoming it is the grace of you alone, who are the Almighty and immortal God.
O my Saviour, who knowest what it is to die with me as a Man; make me know what it is to passe through death to life with thee my God.
Oh my Savior, who understands what it means to die with me as a Man; help me understand what it means to move through death to life with you, my God.
Though I die, yet I know that thou my Redeemer livest for ever: though thou slayest Me, yet thou hast encouraged me to trust in thee for eternal life.
Even if I die, I know that you, my Redeemer, live forever: even if you kill me, you have given me the strength to trust in you for eternal life.
O withdraw not thy favour from me, which is better then life.
Don't take your favor away from me; it's better than life itself.
O be not far from me, for I know not now neer a violent and cruel death is to me.
Don’t be far away from me, because I don’t know how close a violent and cruel death is for me.
As thy Omniscience, O God, discovers, so thy Omnipotence can defeat the designes of those who have, or shall conspire my destruction.
As your all-knowing nature, God, uncovers, so your all-powerful nature can thwart the plans of those who have, or will, conspire against my destruction.
O shew me the goodnesse of thy will, through the wickednesse of theirs.
Oh, show me the goodness of your will, despite the wickedness of theirs.
Thou givest me leave as a man to pray, that this cup may pass from me; but thou hast taught Me as a Christian by the example of Christ to add not my will, but thine be done.
You give me permission, as a man, to pray that this cup may pass from me; but you have taught me as a Christian by the example of Christ to say, not my will, but yours be done.
Yea Lord, let our wils be one, by wholly resolving mine into thine: let not the desire of life in me be so great, as that of doing or suffering thy wil in either life or death.
Yes, Lord, let our wills be united by completely merging mine into Yours: may my desire for life not be stronger than my desire to do or endure Your will in either life or death.
As I believe thou hast forgiven all the errours of my life, so I hope thou wilt save me from the terrors of my death.
As I believe you have forgiven all the mistakes of my life, I hope you will save me from the fears of my death.
Make me content to leave the worlds nothing, that I may come really to enjoy all in thee, who hast made Christ unto me in life, gain; and in death advantage.
Help me be okay with leaving everything behind, so that I can truly enjoy everything in you, who have made Christ my gain in life and my benefit in death.
Though my destroyers forget their dutie to thee and me, yet do not thou, O Lord, forget to be mercifull to them.
Even though my enemies forget their duty to you and me, please don’t forget to be merciful to them, O Lord.
For, what profit is there in my bloud, or in their gaining my Kingdoms, if they lose their own Souls?
What good is it for me to sacrifice my life, or for them to take my kingdoms, if they end up losing their own souls?
Such as have not onely resisted my just Power, but wholly usurped and turned it against my self, though they may deserve, yet let them not receive to themselves damnation.
Those who have not only opposed my rightful authority but have also completely taken it and turned it against me, even if they deserve it, should not receive damnation.
Thou madest thy Son a Saviour to many that crucified him, while at once he suffered violently by them, and yet willingly for them.
You made Your Son a Savior for many who crucified Him, as He suffered greatly at their hands, yet willingly for them.
Prepare them for thy mercy by due convictions of their sin, and let them not at once deceive and damne their own souls by fallacious pretensions of Justice in destroying me, while the conscience of their unjust usurpation of power against me, chiefly tempts them to use all extremities against me.
Get them ready for your mercy by making them truly aware of their sins, and don’t let them deceive and condemn their own souls by falsely claiming they’re being just in trying to destroy me, while their own conscience about their unfair usurpation of power over me pushes them to take extreme actions against me.
O Lord, thou knowest I have found their mercies to me as very false, so very cruell, who pretending to preserve me, have meditated nothing but my ruine.
O Lord, you know I've found their kindness to me to be very false and cruel, as they pretend to protect me while only planning my downfall.
O deal not with them as bloud thirsty and deceitfull men; but overcome their cruelty with thy compassion and my charitie.
Don’t engage with them as bloodthirsty and deceitful people; instead, counter their cruelty with your compassion and my kindness.
And when thou makest inquisition for my blood, O sprinkle their polluted, yet penitent Souls with the bloud of thy Son, that thy destroying Angel may passe over them.
And when you search for my blood, O sprinkle their corrupted, yet repentant souls with the blood of your Son, so that your destroying Angel may pass over them.
Though they think my Kingdoms on earth too little to entertain at once both them and me; yet let the capacious Kingdom of thy infinite mercy at last receive both me and my enemies.
Even though they believe my kingdoms on earth are too small to accommodate both them and me, may your vast kingdom of infinite mercy finally welcome both me and my enemies.
When being reconciled to thee in the bloud of the same Redeemer, wee shall live far above these ambitious desires, which beget such mortall enmities.
When we are reconciled to you through the blood of the same Redeemer, we will rise above these ambitious desires that create such deadly conflicts.
That what is cut off of my life in this miserable moment, may be repaied in thy ever blessed Eternity.
That what’s taken from my life in this dreadful moment may be restored in your eternally blessed afterlife.
Lord, let thy servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation.
Lord, let your servant go in peace, for my eyes have seen your salvation.
Vota dabunt, quæ Bella negârunt.
FINIS.




A PRAYER in time of Captivitie.
O Powerfull and Eternall God! to whom nothing is so great, that it may resist; or so small, that it is contemned; look upon my miserie with thine eye of mercy, and let Thine infinite power vouchsafe to limit out some proportion of deliverance unto me, as to Thee shall seem most convenient; let not Injurie, O Lord, triumph over me; and let my faults by thy hand be corrected; and make not my unjust Enemies the ministers of thy Justice: But yet my God, if in thy Wisdom this be the aptest chastisement for my unexcusable transgressions; if this ingratefull bondage be fittest for my over-high deserts; if the pride of my (not enough humble) heart be thus to be broken, O Lord, I yeeld unto thy will, and cheerfully embrace what sorrow thou wilt have me suffer: Onely thus much let me crave of thee, (let my craving, O Lord, be accepted of, since it even proceeds from thee) That by thy Goodnesse, which is thy Self, thou wilt suffer some beam of thy Majestie so to shine in my minde, that I, who in my greatest Afflictions acknowledge it my noblest Title to be thy Creature, may still depend confidently on Thee. Let Calamity be the exercise, but not the overthrow of my Vertue. [page 274] O let not their prevailing power be to my destruction. And if it be thy will that they more and more vex me with punishment; yet O Lord, never let their wickednesse have such a hand, but that I may still carry a pure mind, and stedfast resolution ever to serve thee without fear or presumption; yet with that humble Confidence which may best please thee; so that at the last I may come to thy eternall Kingdom through the merits of thy Son our alone Saviour, Jesus Christ. Amen.
O Powerful and Eternal God! to whom nothing is too great to resist, and nothing so small that it is overlooked; look upon my misery with your merciful eye, and let your infinite power grant me some measure of relief, as you see fit; do not let injury, O Lord, triumph over me; correct my faults by your hand; and do not let my unjust enemies be the instruments of your justice. But, my God, if in your wisdom this is the best chastisement for my unforgivable mistakes; if this ungrateful bondage is what I deserve; if the pride of my (not humble enough) heart must be broken this way, O Lord, I submit to your will and willingly accept the sorrow you want me to bear: Just this much I ask of you, (let my request, O Lord, be accepted, since it comes from you) that by your goodness, which is your very self, you will allow some light of your majesty to shine in my mind, so that I, who in my greatest afflictions acknowledge it my noblest title to be your creature, may still confidently depend on you. Let calamity be the test, but not the downfall of my virtue. [page 274] O let not their prevailing power lead to my destruction. And if it is your will that they continue to torment me with punishment; yet, O Lord, never let their wickedness have such power, but that I may still maintain a pure mind and steadfast resolve to serve you without fear or arrogance; yet with that humble confidence that pleases you best; so that in the end I may enter your eternal kingdom through the merits of your Son, our only Savior, Jesus Christ. Amen.
Another PRAYER.
A Lmightie and most merciful Father, look down upon me thy unworthy servant, who here prostrate my self at the Foot-stool of thy Throne of Grace; but look upon me, O Father, through the Mediation, and in the Merits of Jesus Christ, in whom thou art only wel pleased: for of my Self I am not worthy to stand before thee, or to speak with my unclean lips to thee, most holy and eternall God; for as in sin I was conceived and born, so likewise I have broken all thy Commandments by my sinful motions, unclean thoughts, evill words, and wicked works; omitting many duties I ought to do, and committing many vices thou hast forbidden under pain of thy [page 275] heavie Displeasure: as for my sins, O Lord, they are innumerable: wherefore I stand here liable to all the miseries in this life, and everlasting Torments in that to come, if thou shouldst deal with me according to my deserts. I confesse, O Lord, that it is thy Mercie (which endureth for ever) and thy compassion (which never fails) which is the cause that I have not been long ago consumed: but with thee there is Mercie and plenteous Redemption; in the multitude therefore of thy mercies, and by the Merits of Jesus Christ, I intreat thy Divine Majestie, that thou wouldst not enter into judgment with thy servant, nor be extreme to mark what is done amisse, but be thou mercifull unto Me, and wash away all my sins with that precious bloud that my Saviour shed for me. And I beseech thee, O Lord, not onely to wash away all my sins; but also to purge my heart by thy holy Spirit, from the dross of my natural corruption: And as thou dost add days to my life, so good Lord, I beseech thee to add repentance to my dayes, that when I have past this mortall life, I may be partaker of thy everlasting Kingdom, through the Merits of Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.
A Almighty and most merciful Father, look down on me, your unworthy servant, who is here prostrating myself at the foot of your Throne of Grace; but see me, O Father, through the mediation and merits of Jesus Christ, in whom you are only pleased: for on my own, I am not worthy to stand before you or to speak with my unclean lips to you, most holy and eternal God; as I was conceived and born in sin, I have also broken all your commandments through my sinful thoughts, unclean ideas, evil words, and wicked actions; failing to do many duties I should complete, and committing many vices you have forbidden under threat of your [page 275] heavy displeasure: as for my sins, O Lord, they are countless: therefore, I stand here liable to all the miseries in this life and everlasting torments in the next if you were to deal with me according to what I deserve. I confess, O Lord, that it is your mercy (which endures forever) and your compassion (which never fails) that is why I have not been consumed long ago: but with you, there is mercy and abundant redemption; in the multitude of your mercies, and by the merits of Jesus Christ, I implore your Divine Majesty not to enter into judgment with your servant, nor strictly to mark what has been done wrong, but to be merciful to me, and wash away all my sins with that precious blood that my Savior shed for me. And I ask you, O Lord, not only to wash away all my sins but also to cleanse my heart by your Holy Spirit from the impurities of my natural corruption: And as you add days to my life, so, good Lord, I pray you add repentance to my days, that when I have passed this mortal life, I may share in your everlasting Kingdom through the merits of Jesus Christ our Lord, Amen.
A Meditation and Confession made in and for the times of Affliction.
A Lmighty and most mercifull Father, as it is onely thy Goodnesse that admits of our imperfect Prayers, and the knowledge that thy mercies are infinite, which can give Us any hope of thy accepting or granting them: so it is our bounden and necessary duty to confesse our sins freely unto thee; And of all men living, I have most need, most reason so to do; no man having been so much obliged by thee, no man more grievously offending thee: that degree of knowledge which thou hast given me adding likewise to the guilt of my transgressions. For, was it through ignorance, that I suffered innocent bloud to be shed by a false pretended way of Justice? or that I permitted a wrong way of thy Worship to be set up in Scotland? and injured the Bishops in England? O no; but with shame and grief I confesse, that I therein followed the perswasions of worldly Wisdome, forsaking the Dictates of a right-informed Conscience: Wherefore, O Lord, I have no excuse to make, no hope left, but in the multitude of thy mercies; for I know my repentance weak, and my prayers faulty: Grant therefore, mercifull Father, [page 277] so to strengthen my repentance, and amend my prayers, that thou maist clear the way for thine own mercies; to which, O let thy Justice at last give place, putting a speedy end to my deserved afflictions. In the mean time, give me patience to endure, Constancy against Temptations, and a discerning spirit, to chuse what is best for thy Church, and People which thou hast committed to my charge. Grant this, O most mercifull Father, for thy Son Jesus Christs sake, our onely Saviour, Amen.
A Almighty and most merciful Father, since it is only your goodness that allows our imperfect prayers to be heard, and because your mercies are limitless, which gives us hope that you will accept or fulfill them: it is our essential duty to confess our sins freely to you. Among all who live, I have the greatest need and reason to do so; no one has been more obliged to you than me, and no one has offended you more grievously. The degree of knowledge you have given me also adds to the weight of my wrongs. For, was it out of ignorance that I allowed innocent blood to be shed under a false pretense of justice? Or that I allowed a false form of your worship to be established in Scotland? and wronged the bishops in England? O no; with shame and sorrow I confess that I followed worldly wisdom instead of listening to a properly informed conscience. Therefore, O Lord, I have no excuses to make, no hope left but in the multitude of your mercies; for I know my repentance is weak, and my prayers are flawed. So, gracious Father, please strengthen my repentance and improve my prayers, so that you may clear the way for your own mercies; may your justice eventually give way and put an end to my deserved suffering. In the meantime, grant me patience to endure, steadiness against temptations, and a discerning spirit to choose what is best for your Church and the people entrusted to my care. Grant this, O most merciful Father, for your Son Jesus Christ's sake, our only Savior, Amen.
A Prayer in time of imminent Danger.
O Most merciful Father, though my sins are so many and grievous, that I may rather expect the effects of thy anger, then so great a deliverance, as to free me from my present great danger; yet, O Lord, since thy mercies are over all thy works, and thou never failest to relieve all those who with humble and unfeigned repentance come to thee for succour, it were to multiply, not diminish my transgressions, to despair of thy heavenly favour: Wherefore I humbly desire thy divine Majestie, That thou wilt not onely pardon all my sins; but also free me out of the hands, and protect me from the malice of my cruel Enemies. But [page 278] if Thy wrath against my hainous Offences will not otherwayes be satisfied, then by suffering Me to fall under my present afflictions, Thy will be done; yet with humble Importunity, I do and shall never leave to implore the assistance of thy heavenly Spirit, that my cause, as I am thy Vicegerent may not suffer through My weakness, or want of courage, O Lord, so strengthen and enlighten all the faculties of My mind, that with clearnesse I may shew forth Thy Truth, and manfully endure this bloody Tryal, that so my sufferings here may not onely glorifie Thee, but likewise be a furtherance to my salvation hereafter. Grant this, O mercifull Father, for his sake who suffered for me, even Jesus Christ the Righteous. Amen.
O Most merciful Father, although my sins are so numerous and serious that I would expect to face your anger rather than receive such a great deliverance from my current peril, yet, O Lord, since your mercies are present in all your works, and you never fail to help those who come to you with genuine and humble repentance, I would only increase, not lessen, my transgressions by despairing of your heavenly favor. Therefore, I humbly request your divine Majesty, that you will not only forgive all my sins but also rescue me from the hands of my cruel enemies and protect me from their malice. But [page 278] if your wrath against my grave offenses can only be satisfied by allowing me to endure my current afflictions, then let your will be done; yet, with humble persistence, I will continue to seek the assistance of your heavenly Spirit, so that, as your representative, my cause does not suffer because of my weakness or lack of courage. O Lord, strengthen and enlighten all the faculties of my mind, so that with clarity I may proclaim your truth and bravely endure this bloody trial, that my sufferings here may not only glorify you but also contribute to my salvation in the future. Grant this, O merciful Father, for the sake of him who suffered for me, even Jesus Christ the Righteous. Amen.

A Copie of a Letter which was sent from the Prince to the KING; Dated from the The Hague Jan. 23. 1648.
SIR,
Mr.,
H Aving no means to come to the knowledge of your Majesties present condition, but such as I receive from the Prints, or (which is as uncertain) Report, I have sent this Bearer Seamour to wait upon your Majestie; and to bring me an account of it: that I may withall assure your Majestie, I doe not onely pray for your Majestie according to my Dutie, but shall alwayes be ready to doe all which shall be in my power, to deserve that blessing which I now humbly beg of your Majestie upon
H I have no way to learn about Your Majesty's current situation except for what I see in the news or, even less reliably, through word of mouth. Therefore, I have sent this bearer, Seamour, to meet with Your Majesty and get an update on it. I also want to assure Your Majesty that I not only pray for you as my duty requires but will always be ready to do whatever I can to earn the blessing that I now humbly request from Your Majesty.
(SIR)
(SIR)
Hague Jan. 23.
1648.
Hague Jan. 23, 1648.
Your Majesties
Your Majesties
most humble and most
most humble and greatest
obedient Son & servant
obedient Son & servant
CHARLS.
CHARLS.
The Superscription was thus,
The Superscription was like this,
For the King.

Munday 29th January, 1648.
A true Relation of the KINGS Speech to the Lady Eliza, and the Duke of Gloucester, the day before His Death.
H Is children being come to meet him, he first gave his blessing to the Lady Elisabeth; and bad her remember to tell her Brother James, when ever she should see him, That it was his Fathers last desire, that he should no more look upon Charles as his eldest Brother only, but be obedient unto him, as his Soveraign; and that they should love one another, and forgive their Fathers Enemies. Then said the King to her, Sweet-heart you'l forget this: No (said she) I shall never forget it while I live: And pouring forth abundance of Tears, promised him to write down the Paticulars.
H As children came to meet him, he first gave his blessing to Lady Elisabeth; and asked her to remember to tell her brother James, whenever she saw him, that it was their father's last wish that he should not see Charles just as his older brother, but should obey him as his sovereign; and that they should love each other and forgive their father's enemies. Then the King said to her, "Sweetheart, you'll forget this." "No," she replied, "I will never forget it as long as I live." And as she cried a lot, she promised to write down the details.
Then the King taking the Duke of Glocester upon his knee, said, Sweet-heart, now they will cut off thy Fathers head; (upon which words the child looked very stedfastly on him.) Mark child, what I say, they will cut of my head, and perhaps make thee a King: But mark what I say, you must not be a King so long as your Brother Charles and James do live; For they will cut off your Brothers heads, (when they [page 281] can catch them) and cut off thy head too at the last: and therefore, I charge you, do not be made a King by them. At which the child, sighing, said, I will be torn in pieces first. Which falling so unexpectedly from one so young, it made the King rejoyce exceedingly.
Then the King picked up the Duke of Glocester and said, "Sweetheart, they’re going to cut off your father’s head." At these words, the child looked intently at him. "Listen, child, what I’m saying is true; they will cut off my head, and maybe make you a king. But remember this: you must not be a king as long as your brothers Charles and James are alive. They will cut off your brothers' heads (if they can catch them) and eventually yours too. So, I urge you, don’t let them make you a king." The child, sighing, replied, "I’d rather be torn to pieces first." This unexpected response from such a young one made the King extremely happy.
Another Relation from the Lady Elisabeth's own Hand.
W Hat the king said to me the nine and twentieth of January 1648. being the last time I had the happiness to see him; he told me, he was glad I was come, and although he had not time to say much, yet somewhat he had to say to me, which he had not to another, or leave in writing, because he feared their cruelty was such, as that they would not have permitted him to write to me, he wished me not to grieve and torment my self for him; for that would be a glorious death that he should dye; it being for the Laws and Liberties of this Land, and for maintaining the true Protestant Religion. He bad me read Bishop Andrews Sermons, Hookers Ecclesiasticall Politie, and Bishop Lauds Book against Fisher, which would ground me against Popery. He told me, he had forgiven all his Enemies, and hoped God would forgive them also; and [page 282] commanded us, and all the rest of my Brothers and Sisters to forgive them: he bid me tell my Mother, That his thoughts never had strayed from her, and that his love should be the same to the last. Withall he commanded me and my Brother to be obedient to her. And bid me send his blessing to the rest of my Brothers and Sisters, with Commendation to all His Friends: So after he had given me his blessing, I took my leave.
W Hat the king said to me on the twenty-ninth of January, 1648, which was the last time I had the chance to see him; he told me he was glad I was there, and even though he didn’t have much time to talk, he had something to share with me that he didn’t say to anyone else or leave in writing, because he feared their cruelty would prevent him from writing to me. He asked me not to grieve or torment myself for him, as it would be a glorious death for him to die, being for the laws and liberties of this land and for upholding the true Protestant religion. He urged me to read Bishop Andrews’ sermons, Hooker’s Ecclesiastical Polity, and Bishop Laud’s book against Fisher, which would help me stand firm against Popery. He told me he had forgiven all his enemies and hoped God would forgive them too; he commanded us and all my other brothers and sisters to forgive them as well. He asked me to tell my mother that his thoughts had never strayed from her, and that his love would remain the same until the end. Also, he commanded me and my brother to be obedient to her. He asked me to send his blessing to the rest of my brothers and sisters, along with commendations to all his friends. After he had given me his blessing, I took my leave.
Further, he commanded us all to forgive those people, but never to trust them; for they had been most false to him, and to those that gave them power, and he feared also to their own souls; And desired me not to grieve for him, for he should die a Martyr, and that he doubted not but the Lord would settle his Throne upon his Son, and that we should be all happier, then we could have expected to have been, if he had lived: With many other things, which at present I cannot remember.
Further, he told us all to forgive those people, but never to trust them; because they had been very deceitful to him and to those who gave them power, and he also feared for their own souls. He asked me not to be sad for him, as he would die a martyr, and he had no doubt that the Lord would establish his throne upon his Son, and that we would all be happier than we could have ever expected to be if he had lived. He said many other things that I can't remember right now.
Another Relation from the Lady Elisabeth.
T He King said to the Duke of Glocester, that he would say nothing to him but what was for the good of his soul: he told him, that he heard that the Army intended to [page 283] make him King; but it was a thing not for him to take upon him, if he regarded the welfare of his soul; for he had two Brothers before him: and therefore commanded him upon His blessing, never to accept of it, unless it redowned lawfully upon him: And commanded him to fear the Lord, and he would provide for him.
T The King told the Duke of Gloucester that he would only share things that were good for his soul. He mentioned that he had heard the Army planned to make him King; however, that was not something he should take on if he cared about the well-being of his soul, as he had two brothers ahead of him in line. Therefore, he instructed him, under the threat of His blessing, to never accept the crown unless it lawfully came to him. He also urged him to fear the Lord, promising that He would take care of him.
Copia vera.
True copy.
An Epitaph upon King Charles.
O falls that stately Cedar: while it stood
Oh falls that stately Cedar: while it stood
That was the onely glory of the Wood:
That was the only glory of the Wood:
Great Charles, thou earthly God, celestial Man,
Great Charles, you earthly God, celestial Man,
Whose life, like others, though it were a span:
Whose life, like anyone else's, even if it were just a brief moment:
Yet in that span, was comprehended more
Yet in that span, was understood more
Then Earth hath waters or the Ocean shore;
Then Earth has waters or the ocean shore;
Thy heavenly vertues, Angels shou'd rehearse,
Your heavenly virtues, Angels should proclaim,
It is a theam too high for humane Verse:
It is a theme too grand for human verse:
He that would know thee right, then let him look
He who wants to truly know you should look
Upon Thy rare incomparable Book,
Upon Your rare incomparable Book,
And read it or'e and o're; which if he do,
And read it over and over; if he does,
Hee'l find thee king, and Priest, and Prophet too:
He'll find you king, and Priest, and Prophet too:
And sadly see our losse, and though in vain,
And sadly see our loss, even if it's pointless,
With fruitlesse wishes, call thee back again.
With useless wishes, I call you back again.
Nor shall oblivion sit upon thy Herse,
Nor will forgetfulness rest upon your coffin,
Though there were neither Monument, nor Verse.
Though there were neither monument nor verse.
Thy Suff'rings & thy Death let no man name;
Your sufferings and your death let no one mention;
It was thy Glorie, but the Kingdoms Shame.
It was your glory, but the kingdom's shame.
J. H.
J. H.

His Majesties Reasons against the pretended Jurisdiction of the High Court of Justice, which he intended to deliver in writing on Munday January 22, 1648.
His Majesty's reasons against the supposed jurisdiction of the High Court of Justice, which he intended to present in writing on Monday January 22, 1648.
Faithfully transcribed out of the originall Copie under the Kings own hand.
Faithfully transcribed from the original copy in the King's own handwriting.
H Aving already made my protestations not only against the illegality of this pretended Court, but also that no earthly power can justly call me (who am your King) in question as a Delinquent, I would not any more open my mouth upon this occasion, more then to refer my selfe to what I have spoken, were I alone in this case concerned. But the duty I owe to God in the preservation of the true Liberty of my People, will not suffer me at this time to be silent: For, how can any free-born Subject of England call life or any thing he possesseth his own, if power without right daily make new, and abrogate the old fundamentall Law of the Land, which I now take to be the present case. Wherefore when I came hither, I expected that you would have indeavoured to have satisfied me concerning these grounds, which hinder me to Answer to your pretended Impeachment, but since I see that nothing I can say will move you to it (though [page 285] Negatives are not so naturally proved as Affirmatives) yet I will shew you the Reason why I am confident you cannot judge me, nor indeed the meanest man in England; for I will not (like you) without shewing a reason, seek to impose a belief upon My Subjects.
H Having already expressed my objections not only against the illegitimacy of this supposed Court, but also that no earthly authority can justly bring me (your King) to account as a Criminal, I am not going to say anything more on this matter, except to refer back to what I have already said, if I were solely involved in this case. However, my duty to God in safeguarding the true Freedom of my People compels me not to remain silent right now: For, how can any free-born Subject of England claim life or anything he owns as truly his own, if power without justice continually creates new laws and invalidates the old fundamental Laws of the Land, which I believe is the case at present. Therefore, when I arrived here, I expected that you would have tried to clarify these issues that prevent me from responding to your alleged Impeachment, but since I can see that nothing I say will persuade you to do so (even though [page 285] negatives are not as easily proven as affirmatives), I will show you why I am certain you cannot judge me, nor indeed the lowest person in England; for I will not (like you) try to impose a belief on My Subjects without providing a reason.
Hereabout I was stopt, and not suffered to speake any more concerning Reasons.
Here, I was stopped and wasn't allowed to say anything more about Reasons.
There is no proceeding just against any man, but what is warranted either by Gods Laws, or the municipall Lawes of the Country where he lives. Now I am most confident, that this daies proceeding cannot be warranted by Gods Law, for on the contrary the authority of obedience unto Kings is cleerly warranted and strictly commanded both in the Old and New Testament; which if denied, I am ready to prove: and for the question now in hand, there it is said, That where the word of a King is, there is Power, and who may say unto him, what doest thou? Eccles. 8. 4. Then for the Lawes of this land, I am no lesse confident, that no learned Lawyer will affirme that an impeachment can lie against the King, they all going in his name; and one of their Maximes is, that the King can do no wrong. Besides, the law upon which you ground your proceedings, must either be old or new; if old shew it; if new, tell what authority warranted by the fundamentall Laws of the land hath made [page 286] it, and when. But how the House of Commons can erect a Court of Judicature, which was never one it self (as is well known to all Lawyers) I leave to God and the World to judge; And it were full as strange that they should pretend to make Laws without King or Lords-House, to any that have heard speak of the Lawes of England.
There’s no legal proceeding against anyone that isn’t justified either by God’s Laws or by the local laws of the country where they live. I’m confident that today’s proceedings can’t be justified by God’s Law. On the contrary, the duty to obey kings is clearly supported and strictly commanded in both the Old and New Testaments. If anyone denies this, I’m ready to provide proof. For the current matter, it says, where the word of a King is, there is Power, and who may say unto him, what doest thou? Eccles. 8. 4. Regarding the laws of this land, I’m equally confident that no knowledgeable lawyer would assert that impeachment can occur against the King, as all laws are made in his name; one of their principles is, that the King can do no wrong. Additionally, the law that you base your proceedings on must either be old or new; if it’s old, show it. If it’s new, explain what authority, according to the fundamental laws of the land, created it and when. But how the House of Commons can establish a court of judgment, which it has never been itself (as all lawyers know), I leave to God and the world to judge. It’s just as strange for them to claim they can make laws without the King or the House of Lords, to anyone who knows about the laws of England.
And admitting, but not granting, that the people of Englands Commission could grant your pretended Power, I see nothing you can shew for that; for certainly you never asked the question of the tenth man of the Kingdom, and in this way you manifestly wrong even the poorest Plough-man, if you demand not his free consent; nor can you pretend any colour for this your pretended Commission without the consent at least of the major part of every man in England, of whatsoever quality or condition, which I am sure, you never went about to seek; so far are you from having it. Thus you see that I speak not for my own right alone, as I am your King, but also for the true Liberty of all my Subjects, which consists not in sharing the power of Government, but in living under such Laws, such a Government as may give themselves the best assurance of their lives and propriety of their goods. Nor in this must or do I forget the priviledges of both Houses of Parliament, which this dayes [page 287] proceedings doth not only violate, but likewise occasion the greatest breach of their Publike Faith that (I beleeve) ever was heard of, with which I am far from charging the two houses: for all the pretended crimes laid against me, bear date long before this late Treaty at Newport, in which I having concluded as much as in me lay, and hopefully expecting the two Houses agreement thereunto, I was suddenly surprized, and hurried from thence as a Prisoner, upon which accompt I am against my will brought hither, where since I am come, I cannot but to my power defend the ancient Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom, together with my own just Right; then for any thing I can see the higher house is totally excluded.
And even if we were to admit, but not agree, that the people of England's Commission could give you the power you claim, I see no proof for it; you certainly never asked even the tenth man in the Kingdom, and in doing so, you clearly wrong the poorest farmer if you don't seek his free consent. You can't claim any justification for your supposed Commission without at least the agreement of the majority of every person in England, regardless of their status, which I am sure you never attempted to obtain; in fact, you are far from having it. Thus, you see that I speak not only for my own rights as your King but also for the true liberty of all my subjects, which lies not in sharing power but in living under laws and a government that provide them the best assurance for their lives and property. I must also remember the privileges of both Houses of Parliament, which today's proceedings not only violate but also cause the greatest breach of public trust that I believe has ever been seen, and I don’t blame the two houses for this. All the alleged crimes against me date back long before this recent Treaty at Newport, where I, having done all I could, and hoping for the two Houses' agreement, was suddenly taken and rushed away as a prisoner. Because of this, I find myself here against my will, and now that I am here, I can only defend the ancient laws and liberties of this Kingdom along with my own rightful claims; as far as I can see, the upper house is completely excluded.
And for the House of Commons, it is too well known that the major part of them are detained or deterr'd from sitting, so as if I had no other, this were sufficient for me to protest against the lawfulnesse of your pretended Court. Besides all this, the peace of the Kingdom is not the least in my thoughts; and what hopes of settlement is there so long as power raignes without rule of Law, changing the whole frame of that government under which this Kingdom hath flourished for many hundred years, (nor will I say what will fall out in case this lawlesse unjust proceeding against me do go on) & beleeve it the Commons of England [page 288] will not thanke you for this change, for they will remember how happy they have been of late years under the raign of Q. Elizabeth, the King my Father and my self, untill the beginning of these unhappy troubles, and wil have cause to doubt that they shall never be so happy under any new. And by this time it will be too sensibly evident, that the Armes I took up were only to defend the fundamentall Laws of this Kingdom, against those who have supposed my power hath totally changed the ancient Government.
And for the House of Commons, it's well known that most of them are being held back or discouraged from attending, so even if I had no other reasons, this alone would be enough for me to protest against the legitimacy of your so-called Court. On top of that, the peace of the Kingdom is very much on my mind; what hope is there for stability while power operates without the rule of Law, completely altering the framework of the government that has allowed this Kingdom to thrive for many centuries? (And I won't even mention what might happen if this unjust and lawless action against me continues.) Believe me, the Commons of England [page 288] will not appreciate this change, as they will remember how fortunate they have been in recent years under the reign of Queen Elizabeth, my father the King, and myself until these unfortunate troubles began, and they will have reason to fear they will never be as happy under any new regime. By now, it should be quite clear that the arms I took up were solely to defend the fundamental Laws of this Kingdom against those who have claimed that my power has completely altered the ancient Government.
Thus having shewed you briefly the Reasons, why I cannot submit to your pretended authority without violating the trust which I have from God, for the welfare and liberty of my people; I expect from you either clear Reasons to convince my Judgment, shewing me that I am in an error (and then truly I will readily answer) or that you will withdraw your proceedings.
Thus, having briefly shown you the reasons why I cannot accept your supposed authority without betraying the trust given to me by God for the well-being and freedom of my people, I expect either clear reasons that convince me I am mistaken (and then I will gladly respond) or that you will stop your actions.
This I intended to speake in Westminster-Hall on Monday 22. January, but against reason was hindered to shew my Reasons.
I intended to speak this in Westminster Hall on Monday, January 22, but for some reason, I was prevented from showing my reasons.
FINIS.
Transcriber's note.Inconsistencies in spelling, grammar, capitalisation and punctuation have generally been retained, unless the inconsistency is obviously an error. Inconsistencies in spelling, grammar, capitalization, and punctuation have generally been kept, unless the inconsistency is clearly an error. e.g. Iustice and Justice (etc.) are both used; wickednss (page 53) may be a printer's error, or the author's contraction. There are a few instances of 'wickednesse', and only one of 'wickedness'; there are a few instances of 'yeild', and 'yeeld', but none of 'yield'; 'then' is used throughout the book where modern writers would use 'than'; and apostrophes are notable by their absence. e.g. Iustice and Justice (etc.) are both used; wickednss (page 53) may be a printer's error or the author's contraction. There are a few instances of 'wickednesse' and only one of 'wickedness'; there are a few instances of 'yeild' and 'yeeld', but none of 'yield'; 'then' is used throughout the book where modern writers would use 'than'; and apostrophes are notably absent. The prefix 'un' is used where modern writers would use 'in'. Many other words have more than one spelling. Phonetic spellings have been retained. The prefix 'un' is used where today's writers would use 'in'. Many other words have more than one spelling. Phonetic spellings have been kept. 'proreption' (p. 66) means 'slow advance' (Google Books). 'proreption' (p. 66) means 'slow progress' (Google Books). The long 's' ∫ or f, prevalent at the time, has been updated to the modern 's', which even in 1649 was used at the ends of words. The long 's' ∫ or f, common at the time, has been changed to the modern 's', which was even used at the ends of words in 1649. There are some instances of what seem to be genuine errata:— There are some cases of what appear to be actual mistakes:— Sundry missing, damaged or extraneous punctuation has been repaired. Various missing, damaged, or unnecessary punctuation has been fixed. (Corrections are also indicated, in the text, by a dotted line underneath the correction. (Corrections are also shown in the text by a dotted line beneath the correction. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.) Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear. Explanation of the Emblem: 'deprrss'd' corrected to 'depress'd': "Palm-like depress'd, I higher rise" Explanation of the Emblem: 'deprrss'd' corrected to 'depress'd': "Palm-like depress'd, I rise higher" p. 15: 'agaist' corrected to 'against': "have purposed any violence or oppression against the Innocent" p. 15: 'against' corrected to 'against': "have planned any violence or oppression against the Innocent" p. 24: 'assawge' corrected to 'asswage': "and after did'st asswage the floud which drowned the world," p. 24: 'assawge' corrected to 'asswage': "and after didst asswage the flood which drowned the world," p. 42: 'kinkled' corrected to 'kindled': "the brands of that fire being ill quenched, have kindled the like flames here. p. 42: 'kinkled' corrected to 'kindled': "the remnants of that fire being poorly extinguished, have sparked similar flames here. p. 51: 'noreable' corrected to 'noteable'*: "he is now become a noteable monument of unprosperous disloialtie," p. 51: 'noreable' corrected to 'notable'*: "he has now become a notable monument of unsuccessful disloyalty," p. 59: 'and' corrected to 'an': "I must now be urged with an Armie," p. 59: 'and' corrected to 'an': "I must now be urged with an Army," p. 63: 'one' corrected to 'on': "unfortunate Successes of this War, on my side, I do not think my" p. 63: 'one' corrected to 'on': "unfortunate Successes of this War, on my side, I do not think my" p. 73: 'no' corrected to 'to': "if not to conquer, yet at least to suffer." p. 73: 'no' corrected to 'to': "if not to conquer, yet at least to endure." p. 74: 'eclisp' corrected to 'eclipse': "strip me of my strength, and eclipse my glory." p. 74: 'eclisp' corrected to 'eclipse': "take away my strength, and overshadow my glory." p. 77: 'Popositions' corrected to 'Propositions': "propound, (for such is one of their Propositions)" p. 77: 'Popositions' corrected to 'Propositions': "put forward, (for that is one of their Propositions)" p. 82: removed extraneous 'in': "to the Laws in force," p. 82: removed unnecessary 'in': "to the Laws in force," p. 87: 'suppplication' corrected to 'supplication': "To thee I make my supplication," p. 87: 'suppplication' corrected to 'supplication': "To you I make my supplication," p. 98: 'with' corrected to 'which': "destroying the innocent with the guilty, & the erroneous with the malicious;" p. 98: 'with' corrected to 'which': "destroying the innocent which the guilty, & the erroneous which the malicious;" p. 106: 'ont' corrected to 'out': "they lay out upon their opinions" p. 106: 'ont' corrected to 'out': "they lay out their opinions" p. 107: 'contemus' corrected to 'contemns': "that the other rejects and contemns;" p. 107: 'contemus' corrected to 'contemns': "that the other rejects and disdains;" p. 120: 'clomencie' corrected to 'clemencie': "and thy clemencie hath accepted from us," p. 120: 'clomencie' corrected to 'clemency': "and your clemency has accepted from us," p. 121: 'theia' corrected to 'their': "the Charity of most men is grown so cold, and their Religion so illiberall." p. 121: 'theia' corrected to 'their': "Most people's kindness has become so cold, and their faith so stingy." p. 121: 'net' corrected to 'not': "Let not holy things be given to Swine" p. 121: 'net' corrected to 'not': "Let not holy things be given to swine" p. 137: 'migh' corrected to 'might': "he might seem to justifie his disdainfull reproaches," p. 137: 'migh' corrected to 'might': "he might seem to justify his disdainful reproaches," p. 141: 'too' corrected to 'to': "where not the words, but mens hearts are to blame." p. 141: 'too' corrected to 'to': "where not the words, but men's hearts are to blame." p. 144: 'nse' corrected to 'use': "That further, they should use such severity as" p. 144: 'nse' corrected to 'use': "That further, they should use such severity as" p. 154: 'Goverment' corrected to 'Government': "such a frame or Government which is paternall," p. 154: 'Goverment' corrected to 'Government': "such a framework or Government that is paternal," p. 158: 'Hospitaliy' corrected to 'Hospitality': "also enablements to works of Charitie and Hospitality," p. 158: 'Hospitaliy' corrected to 'Hospitality': "also enablements to works of Charity and Hospitality," p. 161: 'judement' corrected to 'judgement': "to my judgement, I am solemnly obliged to" p. 161: 'judement' corrected to 'judgement': "in my opinion, I am seriously obligated to" p. 172: 'bnt' corrected to 'but': "not to trust in the arm of Flesh, but in the living God." p. 172: 'bnt' corrected to 'but': "not to trust in the strength of humans, but in the living God." p. 179: 'afficting' corrected to 'afflicting': "Between both thy hands, the right sometimes supporting, and the left afflicting, fashion us" p. 179: 'afficting' corrected to 'afflicting': "Between both your hands, the right sometimes supporting, and the left afflicting, shape us" p. 180: 'punishmenes' corrected to 'punishments': "punishing my self in their punishments." p. 180: 'punishmenes' corrected to 'punishments': "punishing myself in their punishments." p. 184: 'abrogae' corrected to 'abrogate': "by the Sword to arrogate, and quite abrogate the Authority of" p. 184: 'abrogae' corrected to 'abrogate': "by the Sword to take for themselves, and completely remove the Authority of" p. 186: 'moudls' corrected to 'moulds': "would not run into their new moulds, till they had first melted" p. 186: 'moudls' corrected to 'moulds': "would not flow into their new moulds until they had first melted" p. 187: 'Christans' corrected to 'Christians': "appear good Christians, that approve not them selves good Subjects." p. 187: 'Christans' corrected to 'Christians': "appear to be good Christians, who do not consider themselves good citizens." p. 192: 'thrist' corrected to 'thirst': "the most ambitious thirst of popular glory among the Vulgar" p. 192: 'thrist' corrected to 'thirst': "the most ambitious thirst for popularity among the masses" p. 196: 'pnrpose' corrected to 'purpose': "Fix in me a purpose to honour thee, and then" p. 196: 'pnrpose' corrected to 'purpose': "Give me a purpose to honor you, and then" p. 201: 'wordls' corrected to 'worlds': "the worlds vanity and inconstancie." p. 201: 'wordls' corrected to 'worlds': "the world's vanity and inconstancy." p. 205: 'estabish' corrected to 'establish': "because thou Lord, hast holpen and comforted me; establish me with thy free Spirit," p. 205: 'estabish' corrected to 'establish': "because you, Lord, have helped and comforted me; establish me with your free Spirit," p. 207: 'christias' corrected to 'christians': "then is ever used by christians to the meanest prisoners," p. 207: 'christias' corrected to 'christians': "then is ever used by Christians to the least of prisoners," p. 215: 'Honse' corrected to 'House': "when wee went to meet in thy House with the voice of joy and gladnesse," p. 215: 'Honse' corrected to 'House': "when we went to meet in your House with the voice of joy and gladness," p. 221: 'Sate' corrected to 'State': "In suppressing the many schismes in Church, and Factions in State." p. 221: 'Sate' corrected to 'State': "In suppressing the many divisions in the Church and factions in the State." p. 223: removed extraneous 'if': "May my people and thy Church be happie if not by me, yet without me." p. 223: removed unnecessary 'if': "May my people and your Church be happy if not through me, then at least without me." p. 230: 'abonnd' corrected to 'abound': "they cannot want Enemies who abound in sin; nor shall they be" p. 230: 'abonnd' corrected to 'abound': "they cannot lack enemies who abound in sin; nor shall they be" p. 251: 'you' corrected to 'your': "Soul in true Religion, and your honour in the love of God and" p. 251: 'you' corrected to 'your': "Soul in true Religion, and your honor in the love of God and" p. 251: 'you' corrected to 'your': "let my Memory ever, with my Name, live in you; as of your Father," p. 251: 'you' corrected to 'your': "let my memory always, along with my name, live in your heart; just like your father's," p. 254: 'lttle' corrected to 'little': "Indeed, they have left me but little of life," p. 254: 'lttle' corrected to 'little': "Indeed, they have left me with very little of life," p. 254: 'magnaminity' corrected to 'magnanimity': "yet to suffer with such Christian patience and magnanimity, in" p. 254: 'magnaminity' corrected to 'magnanimity': "yet to suffer with such Christian patience and magnanimity, in" p. 255: 'afflicton' corrected to 'affliction': "The assaults of affliction may be terrible," p. 255: 'afflicton' corrected to 'affliction': "The attacks of affliction can be intense," p. 255: 'Freinds' corrected to 'Friends': "my Friends and loving Subjects being helpless Spectators" p. 255: 'Freinds' corrected to 'Friends': "my Friends and loving Subjects being helpless Spectators" p. 257: 'guitly' corrected to 'guilty': "the cheifest hand, and are most guilty of contriving" p. 257: 'guitly' corrected to 'guilty': "the chiefest hand, and are most guilty of planning" p. 265: 'acceesse' corrected to 'accesse': "any way obstructed my accesse to the Throne of Heaven," p. 265: 'acceesse' corrected to 'access': "any way obstructed my access to the Throne of Heaven," p. 273: 'acknowlede' corrected to 'acknowledge': "who in my greatest Afflictions acknowledge it" p. 273: 'acknowlede' corrected to 'acknowledge': "who in my greatest afflictions acknowledge it" * The spelling, 'noteable', is also used in the title of a book published 1635: * The spelling 'noteable' is also found in the title of a book published in 1635: "A direction for the English traviller by which he shal be inabled to coast about all England and Wales. And also to know how farre any market or noteable towne in any shire lyeth one from an other ... As also the distance betweene London and any other shire or great towne." "A guide for travelers in England so they can navigate around all of England and Wales. It will also help them know how far apart any market or notable town in each county is from one another... as well as the distance between London and any other county or major town." ... J. van Langeren sculp. (Google Books) ... J. van Langeren sculp. (Google Books) |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!